Zongman: The comprehension is against the sky, starting from occupying Tsunade

Shen Ye traveled through Naruto, awakened his incredible enlightenment, soared into the sky, and shocked the ninja world!

From then on, a monster who stirs up the ninja world appeared out of nowhere, and he is the only one who can dominate!

He married Tsunade, killed Danzo, killed Uchiha Madara, and accepted a Kage-level expert as his disciple!

In order to deal with the ultimate threat to the Otsutsuki clan, he set out to build the strongest force and became a god that the entire ninja world fears!

Princess Tsunade: Ever since Kamiya appeared, other men don’t seem to be attractive anymore!

Konan: Teacher Kamiya is really different. It’s annoying… I can’t help but think of him!

Minato: Sensei Kamiya is unfathomable, I’m afraid his strength is even greater than that of the first generation!

Mei Terumi: For the sake of peace between our two countries, I decided to give birth to a son for Kamiya!

Uchiha Mikoto: Mr. Kamiya asked me to go to his room…what does that mean?

Zongman: The comprehension is against the sky, starting from occupying Tsunade
Chapter 1 Tsunade-sama cosplay costume! First meeting!
Shen Yeben was a junior high school student on Earth in the 21st century. He loved life, anime and games.
I especially like some of the charming characters in anime.
For example, Princess Tsunade in Naruto is his favorite.
Especially Princess Tsunade’s youth, when she was so beautiful and attractive.
In Shen Ye’s study, there are many beautiful wallpapers of Tsunade.
The most interesting thing is his closet.
I also have a very exquisite Tsunade cosplay costume in my collection.
Shen Ye’s original intention was to give it to his young aunt as a birthday present.
But things change all the time.
Once, a close friend of Shen Ye’s mother who was a few years older than her came to visit.
Unfortunately, mom and dad are not at home again!
However, that best friend accidentally discovered the Tsunade cosplay costume in Shen Ye’s closet.
What a coincidence, that best friend is also a die-hard fan of Naruto!
The problem is, that best friend was so “shameless” as to put on that Tsunade cosplay costume.
She also showed off in front of Shen Ye, her figure was not much inferior to Tsunade in the original anime.
For a moment, Shen Ye was stunned, his Adam’s apple rolled and he felt extremely hot.
This is fucking killing me!
Since his parents were not at home, Shen Ye, who was full of vigor and vitality, acted impulsively.
……
Afterwards, my mother’s best friend was furious and used all her strength to strangle Shen Ye’s neck.
Later, Shen Ye lost consciousness.
After a dizzying moment, he felt like he had come to a new world.
The world that came into view was very familiar to him. It was the Land of Fire, Konoha Village in the anime of his previous life!
He knew that he had traveled through time!
And it’s a baby.
Konoha, the Hatake clan.
A baby boy was born and was named Hatake Kamiya.
What shocked the Hatake clan was that this child was born to be a ninja.
Especially after he was in his teens, he showed amazing ninja talent.
As the younger brother of Hatake Sakumo, Kamiya soon became quite famous in Konoha Village!
Time flies, and twenty years have passed.
Shen Ye grew up to be a handsome and heroic man.
At this moment, he is attending the strategic meeting of Konoha Village with his clan brother Hatake Sakumo!
“My fellow ninjas, what do you think of Tsunade’s suggestion to add medical ninjas to the team that carries out the mission?”
The third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen had a serious look on his face.
His deep and powerful words echoed in the war room.
The crowd below began to chatter.
Hatake Kamiya stood among a group of senior ninjas, his eyes bright and focused, watching what was happening on the podium.
He looked to be in his early twenties, with silver hair and sword-like eyebrows. He was a rare handsome young man.
After discussing for a while, everyone began to look at Tsuna with inquiring eyes.
Princess Tsunade stood gracefully in the first row at the front desk.
She has an outstanding temperament and a graceful figure, which is particularly eye-catching.
She is very young, in her early twenties, with twin ponytails.
She had two strands of light yellow bangs hanging in front of her forehead, and she didn’t care at all about everyone’s gaze.
Hatake Kamiya gently touched his shoulder to his older brother Hatake Sakumo who was standing next to him.
But his eyes never left Tsunade.
“Brother, Miss Tsunade is really good looking.”
It’s just that Tsunade was wearing the combat uniform of a high-level ninja.
It slightly concealed her eye-catching and proud figure, which made Shen Ye feel a little regretful.
“Don’t tell me, just like it!”
Hatake Sakumo looked at his younger brother with a cold look.
He was not interested in such topics, after all, he was a family man.
He had little interest in commenting on the proposal.
No matter if there are medical ninjas or not, the mission is completed.
“It’s really boring to talk to you.”
Shen Ye was used to this kind of reaction from his elder brother.
He is just an old-fashioned, stubborn person.
He felt very bored seeing the ninjas around him still chattering about the pros and cons of this proposal.
The Second Ninja World War has not yet begun, so the proposals at this meeting are unlikely to pass.
Shen Ye thought about it and thought it would be a good idea to show his presence in front of Tsunade.
“I think Tsunade’s suggestion is very good. It can reduce the casualties of the team during the mission.”
“Too many of our Konoha ninjas have died because of battle injuries that were not treated in time.”
Shen Ye changed his previous relaxed attitude and spoke loudly, attracting everyone’s attention.
The entire operations department suddenly fell silent.
Sakumo also looked at him in surprise.
The Hatake family has always been reluctant to participate in the voting on various proposals in order to avoid causing disputes among families.
I wonder what happened to my younger brother who usually doesn’t take charge of things today?
He actually took the initiative to support Princess Tsunade and was not worried about offending the Uchiha family.
Although he was a little surprised, he did not blame him. He was still very confident in his brother’s intelligence.
Tsunade also looked over at this time and gave Kamiya a grateful smile.
She knew this genius from the Hatake family. She heard that he had the strength of a high-level ninja before he was even twelve years old.
The strength of this Hatake Kamiya is still a mystery, but I just don’t have much interaction with him in normal times.
Unexpectedly, at this meeting, even Jiraiya and Orochimaru, who are fellow disciples, have not spoken yet.
This Shen Yejun will be the first to stand up and support himself!
To be honest, Tsunade was really flattered!
“Thank you for your recognition, Shen Yejun.”
Tsunade’s voice was sweet and sincere as she smiled at Kamiya.
“Well, you are also thinking about everyone’s safety, so I will naturally support you.”
Shen Ye also gave Tsunade a very beautiful smile, wantonly displaying his charm.
I don’t communicate much with the Senju clan on weekdays, and even if we meet, we are just nodding acquaintances.
This was the first time that Shen Ye looked into the eyes of the beautiful Tsunade, and his eyes never left her for a long time…
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]Chapter 2: Martial Arts Competition! Shen Ye Shows His Prowess! (Old Version)
Sarutobi Hiruzen didn’t say anything, but just looked quietly at the people below the stage, taking in everyone’s expressions.
“I also support Tsunade’s proposal.”
Kato Dan regretted it so much that his intestines turned green, because just because he hesitated for a moment, Hatake Kamiya got there first.
After hearing this, Tsunade nodded slightly to him, obviously not as enthusiastic as she was towards Kamiya.
Then a large number of ninjas spoke, and the Uchiha clan voted against it.
Those who are close to the Senju clan all expressed their agreement.
Some neutral families or ninjas chose to abstain, and the final voting result was a tie.
“That’s it for now, Tsunade. We’ll discuss your proposal next time.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen was quite satisfied with the current situation.
But this does not mean that he does not agree with the proposal, he just intends to put it on hold before making a decision.
Tsunade is his disciple after all, so she probably won’t have any major objections.
“Yes, teacher.”
Tsunade frowned, seemed to want to say something several times, and finally just gave a simple response to Sarutobi Hiruzen.
..
Due to the uneven economic development among countries, there are now signs of a major war.
This is why we have this combat meeting. War may be waiting not far away.
After the meeting, Sarutobi Hiruzen left first, and the remaining jonin began to disperse in an orderly manner.
Shuomao saw that his younger brother was unwilling to leave the door, and wondered what he was planning.
Just as he was about to go over and call him, he saw Tsunade coming out and chatting with his brother.
Kato Dan followed not far behind Tsunade, looking helpless.
“Although the proposal failed to pass, I still want to thank Shen Yejun.”
Tsunade expressed her gratitude once again and began to want to make further friends with this handsome man.
“Nice to meet you. I also like to have a drink and gamble.”
“Let’s have some fun together when we have a chance.”
The corners of Kamiya’s mouth curled up slightly, shining in the setting sun, and Tsunade almost froze.
This guy is so handsome, even his hobbies are the same as mine. Tsunade couldn’t help but feel ripples in her heart.
“Okay, Shen Ye-kun, let’s have a drink together if we have a chance.”
“Then I’ll make a note of it, and don’t let me in when I visit your house.
Shen Ye expressed his thoughts with a hint of joking.
“How could that be? You are always welcome to visit us.”
Tsunade quickly waved her hands to indicate that she was not being polite, she really wanted to make friends.
Watching the two people chatting animatedly, two figures were watching from the shade of the trees in the distance.
“It seems that Tsunade is quite interested in this Hatake Kamiya.”
“Jiraiya, you have a new rival in love.”
The man with a deep voice, a frighteningly pale face, eyes as cold as a snake, and the one who enjoys watching the fun without minding any trouble, is none other than Orochimaru.
“As long as she is happy.”
After saying this, Jiraiya didn’t want to think about it anymore and left alone, his back looking a little lonely.
Orochimaru stood there alone for a while before turning around and leaving, no longer caring about the matter.
Tsunade chatted with Kamiya for a while, almost blushing, before reluctantly leaving.
Watch the most powerful woman in Konoha Village disappear from sight.
Shen Ye then smacked his lips and walked over to Sakumo’s side.
“Let’s go, brother.”
In the past twenty years since he came to the world of Naruto, he still remembered that he seemed to have been a real man in his previous life!
As a result, the woman went mad and took revenge on him, and finally he saw black and lost consciousness.
When he regained consciousness, he found himself turned into a baby of the Hatake family.
Twenty years have passed in a flash!
In fact, apart from their good swordsmanship, the Hatake clan does not have any extraordinary bloodline limits.
It’s not easy to survive in this dangerous world of Naruto!
And if he remembered correctly, the Second Ninja World War was about to break out in the Land of Rain.
When the time comes to go to the battlefield, he, a jonin of the Hatake clan, will definitely not be able to escape.
Fortunately, he got the golden finger of a time traveler – terrifying comprehension and physique!
From childhood to adulthood, he has possessed an understanding that far exceeds that of his peers.
At the same time, the strength and speed must be stronger!
Even more, Shen Ye has amazing recovery ability and chakra amount!
Therefore, his strength is much higher than Sakumo, who is a few years older than him, and not as equal as rumored.
As militant groups in various countries take frequent actions.
Konoha Village was gradually shrouded in an atmosphere of preparation for war, and many senior ninjas had been sent out to collect intelligence.
Only the elites of the major ninja clans are still gathering their strength in preparation for future wars.
The Hatake family’s martial arts training ground is both spacious and grand.
The two figures in the field were fighting back and forth, and in a flash they had fought for dozens of rounds.
Two flashes of lightning flashed, and a figure was knocked away, sliding on the ground for several meters before stopping.
“Brother, you are a little bit out of your element!”
The arrogant tone accompanied by laughter came from none other than Hatake Kamiya.
He was seen holding an eight-sided Han sword, which was also a high-quality chakra weapon.
There was still flashing of lightning on the sword.
Sakumo stood up and patted his butt, ignoring his brother’s taunting.
He was used to it, as his brother hadn’t won a competition since he was ten years old.
The eldest brother’s authority can no longer be restored through force.
The chakra in his hand emitted white light again.
His figure flashed by and in an instant he was in front of Shen Ye, with the short blade pointing at his throat.
Shen Ye’s expression also became solemn, and he raised his sword to block.
After missing the attack, Sakumo retreated instantly and stood not far away from Shenye.
The Hatake clan believes in killing with one strike.
When transitioning from the samurai school to the ninja school, weapons are the closest companions.
“A flash of thunder.”
Shen Ye bent his left leg slightly and half-knelt, placing the Eight-sided Han Sword at his waist.
His feet flashed with lightning chakra, making a “hissing” sound.
He exerted force with his right leg, and without even a shadow left, he appeared in front of Sakumo the next moment.
He had seen this move many times, but Sakumo was still amazed.
It is not difficult to combine lightning chakra with the sword-drawing slash.
However, it is almost impossible to reach the same speed and strength as his younger brother. The only way to defeat martial arts in the world is to be faster.
It was too late to dodge, so he could only raise the chakra dagger and fight head-on.
I don’t know how long this ancestral dagger can last.
With a crisp breaking sound, the dagger broke.
Under Sakumo’s shocked gaze.
The eight-sided Han sword stopped beside his neck, and the cold blade was touching his skin.
“Brother, this is not my fault.”
“You can ask the blacksmith to make a new one. We don’t need this little money.”
The voice echoed in the training ground, and the man had already run out the door.
Shen Ye felt that he was in trouble and ran away faster than a rabbit.
“That’s an ancestral sword!”
“Shen Ye, you little bastard, come back here.”
Sakumo came back to his senses from his shock, stared at the broken sword in his hand, and roared in frustration.
And Shen Ye has long disappeared…
Turn on lazy reading mode
Chapter 3 Tsunade’s Favor! (Old Version)
Shen Ye didn’t know where to go for a moment.
I kicked the pebbles under my feet out of boredom as I walked, and finally arrived at the Flagwood Weapon Shop.
As soon as he entered the store, the shop assistants bowed and greeted him, shouting “Hello, Second Young Master”.
Shen Ye nodded slightly in response. He has become accustomed to his identity over the years.
His father died in the line of duty and his mother died in childbirth.
He and his mission-obsessed brother were the only ones left at home.
Fortunately, the family business is not small, otherwise the two children would have starved to death long ago.
In order to improve the family’s financial situation and to live a better life for myself.
Shen Ye used modern knowledge to improve the forge.
This allowed the master blacksmith to smelt higher grade materials, and he personally built the largest weapons shop in Konoha Village.
Now the Hatake family is one of the wealthiest families in Konoha.
On the eve of war, business was incredibly good.
As he walked into the forging room, the oncoming heat wave made him frown slightly.
“Second Young Master, how come you have time to come here today?”
A shirtless man in his forties with a sturdy build came over jogging with a smile and greeted me.
This is a blacksmith from the Iron Country who was hired at a high price and retained with a high salary. He is known as Lao Tie.
Because of the good forging environment and generous salary, Lao Tie was willing to work in the Hatake family.
“I broke the White Fang sword.”
“Give my brother a good beating as soon as possible.”
Shen Ye looked calm when he said this.
My friend was so surprised that his jaw almost dropped.
He knew very well how much the eldest young master treasured the ancestral sword, but he was unable to even take a look at it.
“Don’t just stand there, use the best materials. It can’t be worse than my sword.”
“Otherwise it will break again next time, which is troublesome.”
Shen Ye didn’t feel sorry for his brother, he just felt that the quality of the weapon affected their competition.
“Don’t worry about my craftsmanship. I will try to be as fast as possible. After all, it is not easy to make a sword comparable to your eight-sided Han sword.”
When talking about his profession, he becomes like a different person, his whole mental outlook is different.
“It’s okay. I don’t have a sword to use anyway.”
“Okay, I don’t have anything else to do, go and do your thing.”
Shen Ye waved his hand to let Lao Tie leave.
He took a tour around his own business before leaving leisurely.
I felt extremely happy. Looking at the customers in front of me, they were not just customers, but huge piles of money.
If I go home now, my brother will probably still be angry, so I might as well go find Tsunade.
Shen Ye walked towards the residence of the Senju clan.
Although the Senju clan lived with the common people, Tsunade still lived at home in Konoha Village.
I remember that she also had a less fortunate younger brother, Senju Nawaki, who was also a poor child.
Died on the battlefield in the upcoming Second Ninja World War.
Thinking of this, Shen Ye felt that he had to do his best to protect his brother-in-law’s life.
He arrived at the Senju clan’s residence. This was his first time here. As expected of Konoha’s former number one family, the facade was quite impressive.
After knocking on the door, Shen Ye stood outside and waited quietly.
Not long after, the door opened and an old woman appeared in front of him.
“What do you want from our Senju clan?”
The old woman may have been just a servant, but her tone was not humble.
Shen Ye didn’t mind. After all, at the door of a big shot’s house, even the doorman looked extraordinary.
“I’m Hatake Kamiya, here to see Tsunade, please inform her for me.”
Shen Ye maintained proper courtesy and a gentle smile.
“So it’s Lord Kamiya. Please come in. Lady Tsunade has instructed you before.”
This surprised Shen Ye a little. He didn’t expect that Tsunade had already informed her family in advance.
He followed the old woman in, but instead of being taken into the house, she led him to the martial arts arena.
Tsunade was instructing her brother in Taijutsu.
Seeing Shen Ye coming over, she smiled and blocked the attack of Nawaki.
“Practice on your own first, someone will come find me.”
Tsunade put down Nawase’s legs and walked towards Shen Ye.
“I didn’t expect you to come to see me today.”
“I was planning on visiting you at the Hatake residence sometime.”
Tsunade no longer wears a single combat uniform at home.
The dress with the word “gamble” on it perfectly showed off her proud figure.
Shen Ye was a little fascinated by it, his mind was full of neutrons, electrons, and…
“Oh, actually I came here to seek refuge. Look, I didn’t even have time to change my clothes.”
Not only did Shen Ye carry the Eight-sided Han Sword on his back, he was also wearing combat clothes, which formed a sharp contrast with Tsunade’s casual clothes.
“What’s wrong?”
Tsunade’s curiosity was also aroused. What disaster was being avoided?
Shen Ye smiled bitterly and told the story of how he broke his ancestral sword and his brother was furious.
Tsunade burst into laughter upon hearing this, she never expected that Hatake Sakumo’s famous weapon would be broken by her own brother.
“So I had to come to your place to hide away. I wonder if you have time to have a drink with me.”
Shen Ye stared at Tsunade with sharp eyes.
“In the evening, let’s have lunch together at noon and drink a little then.”
Tsunade hadn’t yet reached the point of drinking heavily in the morning, so she invited Kamiya to join her for lunch.
“Then I’ll be welcome.”
“I happen to be free, would you like me to give some guidance to Sheng Shu?”
Shen Ye could tell at a glance how strong Nawaki was. At only ten years old, he had barely reached the level of a Genin.
I have to say that this kid is completely wasting his talent. Is this the case with the grandson of the First Hokage?
Tsunade is also a brother-doting madman, and she doesn’t show any ruthlessness when sparring with him.
Apparently she had never heard the famous saying “Sweat more in peacetime, bleed less in war”.
“That would be Rope Tree’s honor.”
Tsunade would naturally not refuse. As she was able to break Hatake Sakumo’s sword, Kamiya’s strength was definitely not simple.
Besides, she also knew that she had problems disciplining her younger brother, and it would be a good thing to have someone to help guide her.
When Nawaki heard that this strange ninja wanted to guide him, he stopped and looked over.
Not everyone is qualified to teach him.
Tsunade is his sister and Orochimaru is his teacher.
He wanted to see what this ninja from the Hatake family was capable of.
“This is the jonin Hatake Kamiya, and a good friend of mine.”
Tsunade took the initiative to introduce him to her brother, and she was well aware of his little plan.
“Even Hatake Sakumo is no match for him.”
As she spoke, she seemed to use poor Hatake Sakumo as a background to highlight Kamiya’s strength. This move was quite hardcore.
Hearing what his sister said, Sheng Shu’s eyes lit up and his face was filled with a sunny and honest smile.
“Then I’ll trouble you, Brother Shen Ye.”
The brother-in-law was also a man who knew how to deal with things. Shen Ye slowly walked towards Sheng Shu, still giving his brother some face.
It’s not that brother Sakumo is too weak, it’s just that Kamiya is too strong!
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Chapter 4 Lightning Armor! Planning Tsunade-sama! (Old Version)
“I’m just sparring with big brother.”
“I see your taijutsu is pretty average, I wonder how good your ninjutsu is?”
Shen Ye had no intention of saving face for this little guy. Bad is bad.
If I didn’t want him to die, I would have been more ruthless.
As soon as he finished speaking, he had already arrived in front of the rope tree. Tsunade’s eyes lit up, he was so fast.
Sheng Shu discovered that Shen Ye, who was just far away, suddenly appeared in front of him.
Staring down at him, an intimidating aura rushed towards him.
This feeling was completely different from the one his teacher Orochimaru brought him. His teacher was dull and depressing.
But Shen Ye was like the scorching sun and thunder, hot and explosive, and his heartbeat accelerated uncontrollably.
The original feeling of unwillingness disappeared instantly, and his expression became serious.
“Brother Shen Ye, please give me some advice.”
Nawaki bowed politely, and Shen Ye accepted it as a matter of course.
“Use all your tricks. If you let me move once, I lose.”
Shen Ye said this without even planning to draw out the Eight-sided Han Sword. He folded his arms and looked at Sheng Shu with interest.
Seeing how arrogant Kamiya was, Tsunade thought that a ninja’s strength wasn’t gained by brute force.
“Shen Yejun…”
Before Tsunade finished speaking, Shen Ye waved his hand and said:
“don’t worry.”
Tsunade was interrupted and could only watch quietly, hoping that her medical skills would not be needed on Shen Ye today.
“Brother Shen Ye, I won’t be polite then.”
What young man is not frivolous? Being looked down upon like this, Sheng Shu also got angry.
He didn’t think he didn’t even have the ability to make Shen Ye move.
However, reality is always disappointing. There is always someone better than you.
“Water Style, Water Dragon Bullet Technique.”
Sheng Shu formed seals with his hands and a water dragon spurted out of his mouth, heading straight for Shen Ye.
It’s a pity that he has too little chakra.
Compared to the version of his second grandfather Senju Tobirama, this water dragon can only be considered a small snake.
Shen Ye’s expression remained unchanged, still with a gentle smile on his face.
He didn’t make any movement, but his body was glowing with lightning.
The little snake hit him without even a ripple and disappeared without a trace, as if it had evaporated directly.
“Lightning armor?”
Tsunade frowned and thought of the secret techniques of the Hidden Cloud Village.
This is a technique in which Shen Ye uses lightning-attribute chakra to stimulate the development of cells throughout the body.
It can greatly enhance attack power and defense power, and has the same effect as lightning armor.
However, due to the violent lightning chakra, he would not be able to maintain it for long if he did not have a special “golden finger”.
Seeing that his most proud ninjutsu had no effect, Nawaki felt unwilling and started to make hand seals again.
“Earth escape, earth dragon bomb.”
After the seal was completed, a earth dragon’s head appeared beside Sheng Shu, and it opened its mouth and spit at Shen Ye.
Facing the incoming earth ball, Shen Ye dispersed the lightning on his body and drew out the Eight-sided Han Sword with his backhand.
With handsome movements and a carefree look, he easily cut the soil balls into two halves one by one and dropped them beside him.
Tsunade looked at Kamiya who was standing with a sword in hand, and a breeze blew by.
His silver hair fluttered in the wind, and Tsunade was a little dazed by the sight.
Shen Ye’s move not only shocked Nawaki, but also showed off his handsomeness in front of Tsunade, killing two birds with one stone.
“Brother Shen Ye, I want to learn sword skills from you.”
Sheng Shu’s eyes lit up. This sword was so cool.
Both of his proficient ninjutsu were ineffective, and he didn’t want to attack anymore.
“Learning sword is no problem, as long as you agree to one small condition of mine.”
Shen Ye’s goal has been achieved. He put away his sword and returned to Sheng Shu. The smile on his face gradually became “weird”.
The strategy plan for my brother-in-law has started.
“Ah, what conditions?”
Sheng Shu immediately felt that the handsome brother in front of him became a little wretched.
Tsunade was still watching from the side, without making any movement.
“I’ll teach you swordsmanship, and you’ll help me woo your sister.”
Shen Ye likes to be straightforward. He bends down and whispers, which makes Sheng Shu stunned.
Are all adults so direct?
“How can I help you?”
Sheng Shu didn’t think his sister was that pretty, strong, or that it hurt when she hit someone.
Besides whiter skin, a better figure and a little money, what else is there? Let me ask you, what else is there?
As he said this, he secretly glanced at Tsunade and shuddered, saying that he would never like a woman like his sister.
You are still too young and know too little!
“I’ll tell you when I need you. As long as you agree, you’ll be welcome at the gate of the Hatake family at any time.”
“I will also give you a sword.”
Shen Ye has a perfect grasp of children’s psychology. Which boy doesn’t dream of becoming a samurai?
“I want the same as you.”
If Nawaki hesitated for even a second longer, he would feel it was an insult to the samurai’s dream.
“make a deal.”
Shen Ye patted Sheng Shu’s shoulder proudly, saying that the young man had great potential.
“How much chakra do you have left?”
The big thing was done, but Shen Ye didn’t forget the details.
“It can still be used a few times, but it’s useless to you, big brother.”
Sheng Shu looked so innocent that he even skipped the words “Shen Ye” and just called him “big brother”.
“At your age, your chakra capacity is already good, and your hand seal speed should be even faster. Your physical skills lack practical combat power and are not lethal enough.”
“And you have to remember, there are no useless ninjutsu, only useless ninjas.”
Shen Ye pointed out Sheng Shu’s shortcomings and warned him.
This kid is worthy of being a direct descendant of the Senju clan. His peers are probably far behind him.
I don’t know whether Tsunade was reluctant to be cruel to him, or whether Orochimaru’s teaching quality was worrying.
Such a good seedling is only at the level of a Genin now, far inferior to his future nephew Kakashi.
You know, Kakashi already had the strength of a jonin at the age of twelve, just a little bit worse than him.
“Then I’ll trouble you, big brother. I’ll do my best.”
“My teacher is always busy and hasn’t guided me for a long time.”
“I’ll come to your house tomorrow.”
“Take my sister with you.”
I have to admit that this kid is really a genius and he has even learned how to answer questions quickly.
“Okay, okay, okay.”
Shen Ye grinned and patted Sheng Shu’s shoulder hard again, almost knocking him into the ground.
Tsunade watched Kamiya and his brother talking and laughing, and it seemed that Nawaki also liked Kamiya-kun very much.
“Kamiya-kun, what would you like to eat? I’ll ask the kitchen to prepare it.”
Tsunade was completely relieved and walked over to ask, intending to ask the kitchen to make some dishes that Shen Ye liked.
“As long as it can go well with wine, I’m not picky about food.”
What Shen Ye said was true. Although the Japanese food was not to his taste, he could make do with it. It was just that the wine was a little lacking.
“Okay, I’ll go to the kitchen now. Please forgive me if I haven’t been considerate enough.”
Tsunade is a lady from a noble family, and you can’t tell at all that she is actually a super-strong cow.
“You go first, I’ll practice with you for a while.”
Seeing that his sister seemed to be about to start another long speech, Sheng Shu quickly interrupted, hoping that this aunt would disappear quickly.
“Call you both at lunch.”
Tsunade glared at her brother.
This kid now calls me “big brother” directly. He is really an ungrateful person who can never be tamed.
Before she finished her words, she glanced at Shen Ye inconspicuously, then turned and left.
Shen Ye looked at Tsunade’s gradually receding figure, with a slight smile on his face, until her graceful figure disappeared from his sight…
Chapter 5 Evil Chakra! (Old Version)
“Let me teach you something useful.”
Shen Ye opened his eyes and told lies, cleverly changing the subject and began to instruct Nawaki.
“Brother, what are you going to teach me?”
Rope Tree’s face was filled with excitement, as if once he learned it he would immediately become as powerful as Shen Ye.
“Stand up straight, half squat, and stretch your arms out.”
Shen Ye picked up a branch and tapped on Sheng Shu’s non-standard horse stance to help him adjust it.
Finally, he placed the branch across Rope Tree’s arms to keep him balanced.
“What is this?”
“Is it useful?”
Sheng Shu felt that he was deceived. Can you become stronger by squatting?
What kind of magical operation is this?
“Take a deep breath.”
“Breathe out.”
Shen Ye began to teach breathing techniques.
“Two hours.”
This is Shen Ye’s own experience.
In the world of Naruto, everyone has good physical fitness and possesses various energies.
Therefore, the effect of practicing horse stance is particularly significant.
It not only exercises the leg muscles, but also activates cells and accelerates the conversion of chakras.
“Don’t forget to convert your chakra. Try using water attribute chakra to relieve muscle fatigue.”
In order to become stronger, Sheng Shu had no choice but to do so.
If he hadn’t acknowledged him as his elder brother, he wouldn’t have listened to Shen Ye.
It’s definitely not because of that handsome eight-sided Han sword, really.
Shen Ye dodged and jumped onto a nearby tree.
I took out a beauty magazine and started reading it. There were really few girls with better figures than Tsunade.
Following Shen Ye’s instructions, Nawaki adjusted his breathing, maintained his body balance, and converted his chakra.
When his legs felt slightly sore, he tried to mobilize his chakra to relieve the pain.
At first, it was difficult to master this delicate operation. My legs even twitched and I almost fell.
After slowly exploring for a while, he discovered that the effect was extraordinary and the speed of chakra conversion was faster than before.
As expected of Big Brother Shen Ye, he taught me such a good training method the first time we met.
I must try my best to help him pursue his sister.
One is tall and the other is short, one is on a tree and the other is on an open space, they are all busy and don’t disturb each other.
About two hours later, Shen Ye took a short nap on the tree.
After all, for someone who has watched countless movies, how could it be possible for him to read a magazine for a long time?
Sweat slid down Shengshu’s forehead and dripped onto the ground, forming small puddles.
“It’s time to eat, Shen Ye-kun.”
Although Tsunade couldn’t see anyone, she could sense that Kamiya was in the tree.
Shengshu was still squatting there motionless. He didn’t know how long he had been squatting there.
But as long as Shen Ye doesn’t say stop, he will keep going.
It would be such a pity if such a good seedling were lost.
Shen Ye came down from the tree, walked to the side of the rope tree, untied the sword behind him and handed it to him.
“Do you like it? Play with it first, and I’ll make you a new one later.”
Shengshu was as happy as if he had got his favorite toy, holding the sword.
If it wasn’t time for dinner, he would have played for a while longer.
“Brother, this sword looks so sharp.”
Rope Tree struggled to pull out the sword, but it was still too long for him and his arms were not long enough.
He carefully looked at the eight edges of the sword and felt a vague chill.
This is a murderous sword that has drunk countless blood.
“Of course, this is the most proud work of our Flagwood Weapon Shop.”
“In the entire Konoha, no one except our Hatake Weapon Shop can forge such a sword.”
Speaking of the weapons shop he founded, Hatake Kamiya was quite proud. After all, it was his only treasury.
“So, brother, you are very rich, right?”
There were little stars twinkling in Shengshu’s eyes, and he had decided on this future brother-in-law.
God knows how much money my sister lost. If grandma wasn’t still alive, we probably wouldn’t have been able to keep our family’s house.
“No, no, at most, I’m probably in the top three in Konoha.”
Shen Ye waved his hands, showing off his wealth in a low-key manner.
“Wow….”
Before Nawaki could praise her, Tsunade was already getting impatient.
“Shengshu, I called you to eat, didn’t you hear me?”
“Come here quickly.”
His attitude towards his younger brother is different and full of dominance.
Shen Ye suddenly had the illusion that he was blinded by love and wondered if he should think twice before doing anything.
Before he could figure it out, he was pulled by Nawaki towards Tsunade.
“Let’s go, Shen Yejun, I have prepared some premium sake.”
Tsunade returned to her gentle and cheerful attitude, and Kamiya couldn’t tell which one was the real her.
“Okay, just call me Kamiya from now on, Tsunade-chan.”
Shen Ye was once again dazzled by the beauty and began to speak without thinking.
Only people who are close to me will call me “Jiang”.
He and Tsunade have only known each other for less than two days. Isn’t this a bit abrupt?
“Okay, Shen Ye-kun.”
Tsunade’s cheeks turned slightly red, and she accepted the new title without much protest.
“I’m hungry.”
Rope Tree broke the harmonious atmosphere at an inopportune moment and ran ahead with a sword in hand.
Tsunade and Kamiya smiled at each other, then followed him towards the restaurant.
The Senju clan has a profound heritage, and their restaurant is decorated very grandly, at least in a way that the current Hatake family cannot compare to.
When I walked into the restaurant, I saw an elderly woman with a red bun and fair skin sitting in the main seat.
There was also a little girl with red hair sitting next to him.
Shen Ye already had a guess in his mind, and the timing also matched.
Shengshu went over and called out “Grandma”, then sat down and put the sword aside.
As expected, the sword caught the little girl’s attention. It was a sword she had never seen before.
“Kushina, this is my big brother’s sword. It’s super cool.”
Nawaki, who was at an active age, saw that Kushina’s attention was completely attracted by the sword, and he couldn’t help but start showing off.
“How handsome is he?”
Kushina, who was ostracized at school because of her red hair, has a pretty good relationship with Nawaki, probably because they are related.
Tsunade led Kamiya over to sit down and greeted her grandmother.
“Mito-sama, nice to meet you. I’m Hatake Kamiya. Please give me your guidance.”
Shen Ye bowed respectfully, and as he got closer, he could feel an evil chakra even more.
His brows slightly frowned, then relaxed without leaving any trace.
Obviously, even though Uzumaki Mito concealed it well, he still couldn’t escape Shen Ye’s keen perception….
Chapter 6 Nine-Tailed Fox! That boy is not simple!! (Old version)
“Brother Shen Ye, you’re welcome. Xiao Gang mentioned you before. Come, please take a seat.”
Uzumaki Mito smiled and held out his hand to Kamiya, motioning him to sit next to Tsunade.
In her opinion, there was no aura of malice about the young man.
Everyone sat down one by one, and the servants began to serve wine and food.
The table was filled with familiar seafood sashimi, appetizers, and various types of sushi.
Tsunade filled Kamiya’s glass, even her grandmother unexpectedly asked for a glass, and finally filled her own glass.
Nawaki and Kushina had gotten permission from Uzumaki Mito and began to eat heartily.
“Mito-sama, I respect you.”
“Thank you for everything you have done for Konoha.”
As a member of Konoha, Kamiya doesn’t have much respect for the Third Hokage.
He looks simple, but in fact he is a political strategist who lacks courage.
However, Kamiya was full of respect for the ageless goddess in front of him who was willing to become a Jinchūriki to protect the village.
She endured endless pain, but still loved the village deeply and devoted her life to it.
“This is just a small contribution. All of this is Hashirama’s wish.”
When mentioning Hashirama, Uzumaki Mito’s face showed a nostalgic look, and he clinked glasses with Kamiya gently.
He covered his face with his sleeves and drank the whole drink in one gulp.
“Now is the time for you young people.”
“I heard that a war is coming. I wonder how many Konoha ninjas will have to be buried in a foreign land.”
“No matter when, war is always inevitable, and this is what Hashirama doesn’t want to see.”
As a Jinchūriki, Uzumaki Mito could only sigh.
She will not participate in the battle unless it is absolutely necessary. She is like Konoha’s nuclear weapon.
Tsunade refilled her grandmother’s glass.
“Because war is coming, I proposed to add medical ninjas to the mission team, but Sarutobi-sensei did not agree.”
There was a hint of loss in his words.
“The Third Master naturally has his own considerations. I think your proposal will be adopted sooner or later.”
Shen Ye was comforting, albeit for various reasons.
The proposal was ultimately not passed, and it was not until Tsunade herself became Hokage that she implemented the reform.
“You have good intentions, but medical technology is not well developed right now, and medical ninjas are few and far between.”
“Wouldn’t it affect the combat capability if we have a ninja who only knows how to heal in our team?”
Uzumaki Mito is experienced and profound, and he pointed out the major difficulties of reform in one sentence.
Tsunade fell into deep thought after hearing this. After all, she was still young and didn’t think things through thoroughly.
Compared to the three generations, she is like a newborn baby.
The third generation not only used her proposal to test the reactions of all parties, but also temporarily shelved the proposal.
He was unharmed, but obtained the information he wanted.
Tsunade needs at least a few more years of experience to achieve this.
“The shortage of manpower can be cultivated. This day will come eventually.”
“Why bother yourself with troubles when you have good wine?”
Seeing that Tsunade looked unhappy, Shen Ye comforted her again, raised his glass to clink with Tsunade, and drank first.
“Thank you, Brother Shen Ye.”
Tsunade forced a smile and drank from her glass as well.
After that, no one talked about these heavy topics anymore.
Shen Ye used modern knowledge to make the grandparents and grandchildren laugh, and the atmosphere gradually became harmonious.
Nawaki and Kushina were already full, and they were discussing excitedly about the eight-sided Han sword.
Accidentally knocking over the cup on the table caused Uzumaki Mito’s displeasure.
She stood up, picked up the eight-sided Han sword, and gently pulled it out half an inch. It was indeed a good sword.
“Brother Shen Ye, it is inconvenient to carry a sword every day.”
“Today, I will give you a small gift.”
She said this with a smile on her face and slowly walked to Shen Ye’s side.
“Stretch out your right hand.”
Shen Ye didn’t understand, but still honestly stretched out his right hand.
Uzumaki Mito was seen holding a sword and forming a seal with one hand.
A powerful chakra gathered, followed by a strange wave.
“seal up.”
After completing the seal, she pressed the sword into Shen Ye’s palm.
After a strange wave, the eight-sided Han sword disappeared in his palm.
A big word “sword” was left on Shen Ye’s palm.
What a powerful sealing technique, worthy of being the best of the Uzumaki clan.
“Use chakra to activate the seal to release your sword.”
Uzumaki Mito treated it as a trivial matter.
You know, most of the ninja’s weapons are sealed in summoning scrolls for easy carrying.
At least Shen Ye has never seen a seal on the surface of the body.
Even a strong man like Orochimaru simply hides the Kusanagi sword inside his body.
Can’t wait to try it, as the chakra is stimulated.
With a wave of his hand, the eight-sided Han sword was in his hand.
This is the power of space, Shen Ye felt it.
“Mister Mito, your sealing technique is probably unmatched.”
Shen Ye complimented at the right time, the use of spatial power is not something that ordinary ninjas can reach.
“It’s nothing to mention. I was just inspired by Tobirama.”
Uzumaki Mito was no longer disturbed by external things and sat back in his seat calmly.
“My Hundred Healings Technique is also thanks to my grandmother’s help.”
Tsunade was quite disapproving of Kamiya’s compliment, thinking that he had too little experience.
By analogy, Shen Ye easily made the Eight-sided Han Sword disappear again, just like a magic trick.
“Thank you for the generous gift, Mito-sama.”
At this moment, Uzumaki Mito seemed a little dazed, with a dull look in his eyes, and he had no reaction to Shen Ye’s words.
She was immersed in the sealed world within her body.
A fox was nailed to a huge rock, with its nine tails and chest firmly fixed with wooden stakes and iron chains wrapped around its body.
It’s so horrible!
“Mito, this boy gives me a very familiar feeling. He will be dangerous if he grows up.”
The Nine-Tailed Fox stared at Mito with scarlet eyes. He had been feeling depressed here for too long.
“Is it dangerous enough to defeat you?”
Uzumaki Mito was quite unhappy that the Nine-Tails had involved him.
She frowned slightly and stood far away at the edge of the rock.
Based on Kyuubi’s evaluation, her understanding of Shen Ye has been raised to a new level.
Chapter 7: Draw the Sword! Crush the Uchiha! (Old Version)
“Ridiculous, it’s just a minor threat at best, why should I be afraid of it?”
The Nine-Tailed Fox’s pride and evil intentions would not allow it to show weakness.
“So, you are not afraid of those eyes either?”
Uzumaki Mito’s lips curled up slightly, and the teasing intent was obvious in his words.
These words deeply hurt the Nine-Tailed Fox’s self-esteem, and it let out a deafening roar.
The chains on his body rattled.
“In his eyes, you are nothing more than a mount.”
Mito was unfazed by Kyuubi’s actions, her seal was very solid.
After saying that, she disappeared from Kyuubi’s sight and returned to her own body.
“It’s just a small trick, not worth mentioning, no need to thank me.”
“Tsunade will have to trouble Brother Shinya to take care of her in the future.”
She had just heard what Shen Ye said and responded now.
“grandmother….”
Tsunade protested like a spoiled child, dissatisfied with her grandmother’s words. Does she still need others to take care of her strength?
Shen Ye felt warm in his heart when he saw Tsunade’s rare little woman appearance.
The future name of the child has been decided at this moment.
“Of course, I’ll do my best.”
Shen Ye smiled and agreed happily.
The banquet came to an end here. The three of them did not drink too much, nor did they get tipsy.
They bid farewell to Uzumaki Mito.
Tsunade and Nawaki took Kushina to see Kamiya off to the door.
“Come to my house for a drink sometime.”
These words were naturally directed at Tsunade, as Rope Tree was still young.
“OK.”
Tsunade did not refuse Shen Ye and agreed readily.
“I want to go too!”
Kushina has a lively personality and has been bored at school for a long time, so she also wants to join in the fun.
“Of course you can.”
Kamiya was very familiar with Naruto’s mother Kushina, so he reached out and touched her red hair.
“It’s really beautiful, but it’s a pity that mine is silver.”
These words made the little girl almost blush.
“See you tomorrow, bro.”
Shengshu also secretly gave his elder brother a look, hoping that he could understand.
Obviously, Shengshu’s eyes were in vain, like playing the lute to a cow.
Shen Ye reluctantly withdrew his gaze, then said goodbye to Tsunade and left.
Thinking back to Tsunade’s figure at the dinner party, it was really amazing!
Shen Ye walked home slowly, guessing that his elder brother Shen Ye might have gone to the weapon shop, and if he went back now, the most he would get is a scolding.
Because the war was approaching, there were few pedestrians on the roads in the village, and most of the people seen were ninjas in a hurry.
Shen Ye walked through a remote alley where the sun didn’t shine.
Suddenly, my heart tightened and I felt like I was being followed.
Since coming here, Shen Ye has been doing business besides practicing. He believes that he has not made any enemies, so how could someone be following him?
“Whoever is there, come out.”
Shen Ye stood still, his voice stern, his eyes fixed on the shadow in front of him, revealing ruthlessness.
“Hehe, you are worthy of being the genius of the Hatake clan.”
A young man walked out of the shadows, he looked about eighteen or nineteen years old.
She had long hair and no forehead protector. She was wearing the clothes of a Konoha Jonin, with a family emblem embroidered on her shoulder that looked like a ping-pong paddle.
The visitor is from the Uchiha clan.
“The Uchiha?”
“What do you want from me?”
Shen Ye frowned slightly, wondering if it was because of his support for Tsunade that he offended the Uchiha clan?
With such a magnanimous character, it’s no wonder that their clan was exterminated.
“Are you, the Hatake clan, going to join the Senju clan?”
The man had a serious face and spoke arrogantly, which was indeed the style of the Uchiha family.
“Do I need to report to you Uchiha when I make friends with Hatake Kamiya?”
Shen Ye was almost laughing out of anger. Uchiha was really nosy.
The feud is not just talk. After the Senju clan was integrated into the village, they were still on guard everywhere.
“It would be fine if you just made friends with other people.”
“But since you are close to the Senju clan, we naturally have to be more careful.”
The Uchiha youth approached step by step, with a bad look on his face, as if he would attack if he said something wrong.
“I, Hatake Kamiya, am not threatened by anyone.”
“If you want to give me face, stay away from me.”
“If you don’t give me face, I will let you rest in peace. What can you do to me?”
He knew that this time it would be difficult to resolve peacefully. This guy was obviously not here for a friendly exchange, and he was not afraid of anyone in Konoha.
With a wave of his hand, an eight-sided long sword was in his hand.
The Uchiha youth’s eyes flashed, and the three-magatama Sharingan appeared immediately, but he did not notice how the sword appeared.
“Three Magatama, you really think highly of me.”
Shen Ye’s face was full of disdain. He stood there with a sword in his hand, showing no fear at all.
“You’re quite arrogant.”
“I’m going to teach you a lesson today, to let you know that you can’t just make friends with everyone.”
Shen Ye felt a little unhappy. You don’t dare to mess with Jiraiya and Orochimaru, so you treat me as a soft persimmon?
The young man’s expression turned ugly. No one dared to be so arrogant in front of Uchiha.
He pulled out a kunai from his ninja tool bag with his right hand and threw it at Shen Ye.
Make seals with both hands.
“Fire Style, Great Fireball Technique.”
Faced with the ninjutsu of the Jonin level, Shen Ye didn’t want to resist head-on.
He swung his sword to knock down the kunai and dodged.
Unexpectedly, the kunai turned and flew towards him again.
This Uchiha kunai jutsu is really tricky.
“Thunder escape, lightning slash.”
Shen Ye stretched out one hand forward, and a bolt of lightning shot out, directly splitting the kunai into pieces.
“What a unique technique, it doesn’t even require any hand seals.”
The young man sighed as he watched Shen Ye rush towards him.
“Everything you do is in vain in front of these eyes.”
His words were full of confidence and left no room for doubt.
As soon as he finished speaking, a figure flashed before his eyes, and the next second the person was knocked away.
It fell heavily to the ground with a loud noise.
“How is it possible, so fast!”
The Uchiha youth had blood flowing from the corner of his mouth, and was full of surprise.
He was half-kneeling on the ground, holding his stomach, obviously injured.
This was because Shen Ye showed mercy, otherwise if he used the sword, he might not see the sun tomorrow.
“With just this little ability, you want to follow others?”
“Wait until those eyes of yours have grown further before you speak.”
His words were full of sarcasm. Shen Ye would show no mercy to anyone who dared to provoke him.
It seems that the Uchiha is just like this now. Without the Mangekyō, they will never be able to achieve anything.
At some point, Shen Ye had put away his sword. This kind of guy was not worthy of him drawing his sword.
After saying that, he didn’t look at the Uchiha youth again.
If I wasn’t afraid of having to explain myself in the village, I would have killed him with a knife long ago. There wouldn’t have been so much trouble.
Letting him get hurt can also serve as a reminder to Uchiha.
I, Hatake Kamiya, am not someone who can be bullied easily.
As soon as he finished speaking, he had already walked out of the alley and disappeared from Uchiha’s sight.
Looking at Shen Ye’s receding back, the fear in the eyes of the Uchiha youth had not dissipated.
There are people whose speed is so fast that even my Sharingan cannot catch them.
“Ahem.”
A mouthful of blood was spat out onto the ground, staining the area red.
“Hatake Kamiya, I, Uchiha Fugaku, remember this.”
(Please give me some data, thanks!)
Chapter 8: Hatake Kamiya! A treasure passed down from generation to generation! (Old version)
This man turned out to be the next Uchiha clan leader, if Shen Ye knew about this, he might really kill him on the spot.
How could a clan leader allow others to insult his clan? Why keep such a person?
Not long after Shen Ye left, the Anbu arrived late and found the injured Uchiha Fugaku.
Fugaku claimed that he was injured in a competition with a friend and asked the Anbu to take him home.
The Anbu saw through his lie immediately.
But due to the power of the Uchiha family, they had no choice but to send him back to the Uchiha territory.
Then he left quickly, not wanting to stay any longer.
Supported by his clansmen, Fugaku simply treated his internal injuries and came to the meeting room.
Sitting in the hall was a middle-aged man who looked somewhat like Fugaku and had a gloomy expression.
This person is the current head of the Uchiha clan and Fugaku’s uncle.
“Can’t you handle such a small matter?”
“He’s just a jonin from a small family, and you want the ANBU to send him back.”
The uncle was obviously very dissatisfied with Fugaku’s performance.
It would be difficult for a Fugaku like this to win his trust and become the next clan leader.
“Clan leader, Hatake Shinya is too fast. My eyes can’t keep up. I can’t catch a single move.”
Fugaku frankly admitted that Kamiya was powerful, and that if he lost, he lost.
“What!!!”
“Did he use a forbidden technique?”
The patriarch was shocked and stood up immediately. He thought that both sides would at least suffer losses, but he didn’t expect the result to be so disparate.
I thought Shen Ye used some powerful forbidden technique.
“I don’t know. After he defeated me, he told me to look for him after I had my eyes further away.”
Fugaku repeated Kamiya’s words verbatim.
“Hatake Kamiya, how ridiculous.”
“How can he understand the power of the kaleidoscope? He is just a frog in the well.”
“Leave him alone for now. The war is coming, and I want the entire ninja world to realize the weight of the three words Uchiha once again.”
The clan leader was full of energy and ambition, but things did not go as planned. The Second Ninja World War was not the Uchiha’s stage.
“Then I’ll go back and heal my wounds first.”
Fugaku then left carefully and went back to the house to find someone to treat his injuries again. He felt the chakra in his body churning. This Hatake Kamiya was really weird.
His speed is incredibly fast, and he doesn’t even need to form hand seals when using Lightning Release, and his physical skills can even disperse his own chakra.
I must awaken the Kaleidoscope before I can challenge him.
At this time, Shen Ye returned home leisurely, completely unaware that he had become the motivation for Uchiha Fugaku to open the Mangekyo.
After returning home, Shen Ye did not see Sakumo in the martial arts training hall. This mission-obsessed brother spent all his time doing missions and practicing, and his social circle was pitifully small.
It’s no wonder that such a thing happened later, but now, under Shen Ye’s deliberate guidance, the situation is much better than the original. At least there is someone to confide in your joys, sorrows, anger and happiness, so you won’t get stuck in a dead end.
Walking into the living room, my sister-in-law was feeding her beloved ninja dog.
My sister-in-law has long brown hair casually draped over her shoulders and two red lines on her face, which not only does not look strange, but adds a special charm to her.
The ninja dog was a large black dog half a person’s height, with a circle of fluffy hair from the neck to the top of the head covering the ears. It didn’t look like the type that could be touched casually.
There is no doubt that my sister-in-law is from the Inuzuka clan. Her real name is Inuzuka Nayuki, which is a nice name.
You are also beautiful. As Shen Ye often says, your sister-in-law must be blind to fall for a dull person like you.
At this time, Sakumo would glare at Kamiya, then look at his wife with a doting smile.
“Shen Ye, you’re back. Your elder brother has been yelling at me in the training hall for a long time.”
Nayuki Hatake didn’t even raise her head, she knew by her sense of smell that the person coming was her brother-in-law, Kamiya Hatake.
“Haha, that broken knife is just right to be replaced.”
“If the old doesn’t go, the new won’t come.”
Shen Ye walked up to the ghost mastiff with a smile, squatted down and pulled its thick hair hard.
Who could possibly understand the feel of holding this large ninja dog? It’s so wonderful.
The ghost mastiff groaned in dissatisfaction. If this guy wasn’t the master’s brother-in-law, I would bite him to death.
“Stingy.”
Shen Ye obviously sensed the ghost mastiff’s displeasure, and patted its head gently before reluctantly withdrawing his hand.
“Don’t pat the ghost mastiff’s head. You’ve made it stupid.”
Sister-in-law Naixue gave her brother-in-law a cold look. She didn’t know that the ghost mastiff looked so fierce, but her brother-in-law just loved to pet it.
“Isn’t my brother home?”
Shen Ye casually asked about his eldest brother’s situation, wanting to get the inside scoop and be ready to retreat if something went wrong.
“He went to the weapons shop, and when he came back he went to the ancestral hall to apologize.”
“You should go and persuade him, too.”
Nayuki Hatake was also helpless. Although her brother-in-law and her husband were brothers, their personalities were completely different.
I don’t know what kind of girl can win over a man like my brother-in-law.
“Then I feel relieved.”
“After this kneeling, he won’t come out until dinner time.”
Shen Ye stood up happily and planned to go back to the house to catch up on some sleep.
“…..”
After feeding the Ghost Mastiff, Naxue was speechless. It was clearly this guy who cut off White Fang, and now he was gloating over his misfortune.
“Sister-in-law, call me when dinner is ready.”
Shen Ye stretched lazily and went back to his room.
“good.”
Naxue covered her face and responded, “Forget it, let the two brothers solve their own problems.”
After a nap, the gentle sister-in-law Naixue came to the bedside and called her brother-in-law.
Shen Ye yawned, twisted his neck, got up and went to eat.
When I arrived at the dining room, I saw that the servants had already brought the food to the table.
Hatake Sakumo sat in the main seat with a gloomy look on his face.
The population of the Hatake family is indeed sparse, and Kakashi is nowhere to be found, so the dining atmosphere is cold and deserted.
Shen Ye turned his head away without looking at Shu Mao’s ugly expression and sat straight down in his seat.
“Eat, eat.”
Without waiting for his eldest brother to start, he started eating first. There were three of them in total, and he was too lazy to be picky.
Naxue looked at her husband’s face, which was almost as black as the bottom of a pot. She sighed and started eating with Shen Ye.
“Can you eat?”
Sakumo couldn’t help it. He felt angry when he saw his brother eating meat with big mouthfuls.
“Just kidding, my age is the time for growth.”
Shen Ye finished a roasted suckling pig leg in three bites and took the time to reply to his elder brother.
“You know… that one is…”
Sakumo’s words seemed to be squeezed out from between his teeth.
“Yes, it’s our family’s ancestral sword.”
Shen Ye interrupted his elder brother, not wanting to listen anymore. He just kept repeating these two sentences over and over again.
“It’s no big deal!”
Shen Ye looked at Shu Mao, his expression becoming slightly more serious.
He swallowed all the suckling pig in his mouth, drank a glass of wine, and then acted as if no one else could do it better than him.
“From today on… the sword I, Hatake Kamiya, use will become a family heirloom, to be worshipped and passed down from generation to generation!!”
The words are loud and powerful!
Chapter 9 Tsunade’s Gift! The Power of Space! (Old Version)
These seemingly shameless words actually shocked the eldest brother and his wife. They did not expect Shen Ye to have such ambitions.
“I feel very relieved.”
“Let’s raise a toast to our Pure Land parents.”
Sakumo excitedly raised his glass and clinked it with Shen Ye’s empty glass, then drank it all in one gulp.
Naxue also had a drink with him.
Now Shen Ye looked confused.
Hey, I’m just pretending, don’t take it so seriously.
It’s going to be hard for me to clean up after what you guys are doing.
Sakumo’s emotions had calmed down and he was no longer bothered by the broken white fang.
The dinner was very enjoyable.
Shen Ye couldn’t resist his elder brother’s enthusiasm, so he made up for the wine he didn’t drink at noon at home.
During this period, Sakumo said a lot of things that surprised Shen Ye.
My image in my elder brother’s eyes gradually became more three-dimensional.
“You little bastard, you’re quite good at making money.”
“You little bastard, I can’t beat you anymore.”
“You little bastard, you always make me angry.”
In the end, Shuo Mao, who was already 80% drunk, said with the support of his wife that he wanted to go and burn incense for his ancestors again.
The Hatake family is going to produce a remarkable figure.
As the instigator, Shen Ye could only watch silently.
It’s really troublesome that my brother took my casual words seriously.
Reviving the family and becoming a powerful ninja is really not my dream.
He just wants to date the most beautiful girls, drink the strongest liquor, and ride the fastest horse.
Why did I suddenly feel the burden on my shoulders become heavier? My dizzy head was shaking.
He quickly dodged and grabbed the ghost mastiff which had not gone far away, and found the laborer who was responsible for sending him back to the room.
Living under someone else’s roof, dogs have a very hard life.
I sleep very soundly after drinking too much. I didn’t use chakra to sober up, otherwise it would have been a waste of time.
Shen Ye slept well until dawn. He slept well naturally without any burden in his heart.
I felt like I was holding something, and it was quite comfortable.
Shen Ye reached out and pinched it again; it was really soft.
I got up and opened my eyes. Isn’t this the ghost mastiff? How did it get onto my bed?
With an unhappy look on his face, he kicked the sleeping ghost mastiff off the bed.
I got up, washed, and reeked of alcohol, not knowing when Shengshu would come.
Shen Ye must hold on to the clue of his brother-in-law tightly.
Sakumo, who has a wife, went to the martial arts training ground early in the morning, and only his single brother had the right to stay in bed.
After the family became rich, the living standard of the Hatake family soared.
Maybe this is the reason why the Ghost Mastiff has gained more than ten pounds in a few years.
With a casual order, a sumptuous breakfast was served on the table, and Shen Ye ate it happily by himself.
Just as I was about to have another bowl of porridge, I heard my sister-in-law’s voice.
“Shinya, the master of the Senju family is here.”
“I put them in the living room.”
As a member of Konoha’s elite family, the sister-in-law has great respect for the Senju clan.
As soon as she finished speaking, she appeared in the restaurant.
“Okay, I’ll be right there.”
I was just thinking about this and it happened. Shen Ye took another sip of porridge, wiped his mouth, and left with his sister-in-law.
I originally thought that only Sheng Shu was waiting for me in the hall.
When I arrived, I found that my elder brother was chatting with Tsunade, with Nawaki and Kushina sitting next to them.
It was not in vain that I recognized this brother-in-law, he is really kind.
Tsunade was still dressed simply, with a green windbreaker on the outside.
The light yellow twin ponytails are very beautiful, and the figure is still the focus.
The atmosphere in the living room was a bit weird, Tsunade and Sakumo couldn’t talk to each other at all, it was just forced conversation.
Sakumo was relieved to see Kamiya coming.
Let’s leave this kind of social occasions to my younger brother.
“Kamiya, Tsunade is here to see you.”
“I’ll be busy now that you’re here.”
After saying that, he couldn’t wait to say hello to Tsunade and slipped away.
Leaving his wife and brother in the living room with confused faces. With his condition, Kakashi was able to become Hokage purely based on his own strength!
“My eldest brother may have something urgent to do, sister-in-law, you should go and take a look.”
Shen Ye was the first to send his sister-in-law away, as it would be difficult for him to perform well with someone else present.
After hearing this, Naxue didn’t know what her brother-in-law was planning, so she said hello and followed her husband.
“Tsunade-chan, I didn’t expect you to be here too.”
Only then did Shen Ye put on a smile and sat in the seat before Sakumo.
“Brother, I called my sister here.”
Sheng Shu was unhappy. It was clearly his contribution, so how could it be ignored like this?
Kushina sat obediently, which was rare for her, her eyes sparkling. She felt that there was something wrong with this elder brother Shen Ye.
“Kanye-kun, Nawaki is here to learn martial arts, and as a sister I should also show some appreciation.”
“I brought you a gift today, I hope you like it.”
Tsunade reached through her chest, pulled out a scroll from behind her back, and placed it in front of Shen Ye.
“What’s this?”
Shen Ye was still a little confused and didn’t know what was in the scroll.
“Haha, it’s just a ninjutsu developed by my second grandfather.”
“I thought it would be perfect for you, so I brought it.”
“See if it suits your taste.”
Tsunade had obviously chosen them carefully, anticipating to see Kamiya’s surprised expression, and now she seemed particularly enthusiastic.
When Tobirama was mentioned, the first thing that came to Kamiya’s mind was – Impure World Reincarnation.
Could it be that this scroll contains such a heaven-defying ninjutsu? That would be amazing.
Although he was impatient in his heart, his hands remained calm. He picked up the scroll and opened it leisurely.
Shen Ye’s pupils suddenly dilated. This technique was indeed suitable for him and it was what he had always dreamed of.
Flying Thunder God Slash developed by Tobirama Senju.
He hasn’t improved his speed in a long time.
If he learns Flying Thunder God, his fighting power will be further improved.
“Thank you, this technique is very interesting.”
Shen Ye put the scroll down and kept it close to his body.
“As long as you like it.”
“But this technique requires the understanding of the power of space.”
“I hope you can learn.”
Tsunade revealed the key to learning Flying Thunder God. People without talent may never be able to learn it in their entire lives.
“I will study hard and not let the Second-generation Master’s technique be buried.”
This is the technique that killed Uchiha Izuna, Madara’s younger brother who was able to fight against Hashirama.
“I’ll leave the Rope Tree to you.”
“I’ll take Kushina back.”
After Tsunade delivered the apprenticeship gift and saw that Shen Ye was satisfied, she prepared to say goodbye.
“Now that you’re here, don’t rush to leave.”
“If we don’t have a meal, people will think that our Hatake family can’t even afford a meal.”
What Kamiya said is pure nonsense. The Hatake family is rich now, and everyone in Konoha knows it.
Who would believe that such a large weapons store would not make money in this era?
“Then I will respectfully obey your command.”
One of them had feelings for her and the other was interested, so Tsunade didn’t refuse and agreed without hesitation.
Kushina, who had just said she was leaving unwillingly, now smiled. Going out shopping was much more fun than learning sealing techniques from Mito.
“Brother, I want to learn swordsmanship. I want to learn swordsmanship.”
Sheng Shu had not dared to speak out until now due to his sister’s authority, but now he couldn’t help it.
“Then let’s go and take a look at my martial arts training ground.”
Shen Ye said this to Tsunade.
Tsunade agreed with a smile and stood up to follow Kamiya.
The two adults and two children left the living room together and went to the martial arts training ground…
Chapter 10: Shen Ye’s Swordsmanship! Charm! (Old Version)
In the training ground, Sakumo was practicing Taijutsu.
The new sword hasn’t been made yet, so I have to practice physical skills first.
Naxue is also training the Ghost Mastiff. The man and the dog move in unison and have a perfect understanding of each other.
“The martial arts training ground is still a little small. I’ll expand it when I have a chance.”
The Hatake family’s martial arts training ground is larger than that of the Senju family.
Shen Ye still thinks it’s too young, the word “show off wealth” is just missing from his face.
Gang remained calm on the surface, but in his mind he was thinking how rich this person must be.
“I’ll teach you something else today to see if you have a talent for swordsmanship.”
Shen Ye looked at the impatient Sheng Shu, took a wooden sword from the weapon rack and handed it to him.
The wooden sword felt heavy in my hand, and it was made of ironwood.
“There are eight basic moves in total. I’ll do them once, and you watch carefully.”
Shen Ye raised his hand, and a Han sword was already in his hand.
“Look carefully.”
“Poke, chop, pick, hang, circle, tap, break, block.”
Originally intending to show off in front of Tsunade, Kamiya performed these eight basic moves in a very pleasing way to the eye.
The attack is fierce and the defense is clever.
“Kamiya-kun’s swordsmanship is amazing.”
Tsunade clapped her hands generously. It turned out that handsome men were so charming when practicing swordsmanship.
Kushina’s eyes were almost filled with love. How handsome it would be if Minato also knew swordsmanship.
“Brother, you are too fast.”
“Slow down, show me again.”
This made Sheng Shu miserable, as he didn’t have a copy eye, and he only remembered the beginning and the end of these eight movements.
“There’s no such thing as fast or slow. This is called smoothness.”
Shen Ye didn’t seem to like what Sheng Shu said, so he raised his hand and did it again slowly.
The viewing experience instantly dropped several levels, but fortunately the teaching effect is still good.
Holding the wooden sword, Shengshu also imitated it reluctantly.
“Raise your hands higher, lower your center of gravity, and stand firm…”
Shen Ye was instructing Sheng Shu on those non-standard movements. It must be said that being a teacher was quite enjoyable.
Seeing Nawaki studying hard under Kamiya’s guidance, Tsunade thought he became more handsome.
Hey, does this woman have a built-in fangirl filter?
After Shen Ye corrected Nawaki’s wrong posture, he let him practice on his own.
I have to admit that Hashirama Senju’s genes are quite excellent.
His family’s traditional super-strength rope tree had also made some progress, and the weight of the sword was not a problem for him at all.
Moreover, the Senju family also has some sword-fighting books.
Now with the guidance of an expert like Shen Ye, Sheng Shu can now play the role well.
Tsunade nodded with satisfaction. It was obvious that Nawaki was more attentive than studying at home.
“Kamiya-kun, is this the Hatake family’s inherited swordsmanship?”
When Kamiya saw Tsunade speak, he turned his eyes away from Nawaki with a warm smile.
Take the essence of China’s five thousand years into your own pocket.
“It’s just a little insight I gained on the road of cultivation.”
He boasted lightly, and that was the extent of Tsunade’s vision. She had not seen a better foundation in swordsmanship.
“Kamiya-kun is indeed the genius of the Hatake clan.”
“No, no, it’s just the blessing left by our ancestors.”
This was true, and Tsunade thought he was quite humble.
Kushina rolled her eyes as she listened, even though she usually seems carefree.
She came to Konoha alone at a young age and matured precociously.
A woman who is obsessed with love is really unreasonable. She thinks Tsunade might have been bewitched by Kamiya.
She turned her attention to Rope Tree and ran to the weapon rack to pick up a wooden sword to practice with.
It would be nice to learn a move or two and show off in front of Minato.
She was already imagining the blond boy with the bright smile praising her in surprise.
As she practiced, a silly smile appeared on her face unconsciously, and eventually she became the person she once hated.
“Let’s go sit over there for a while.”
Shen Ye didn’t want to continue practicing at all. Isn’t beauty more important than practice?
He led Tsunade to sit down at the stone table in the training ground. The quaint round stone table was equipped with four stone benches.
It has quite a bit of ancient Chinese charm.
Tsunade sat down opposite him, straightened her clothes, and tightened her chest calmly.
Shen Ye’s occasional fiery gaze made her feel a little shy.
Shen Ye just waved his hand, and a figure brought freshly brewed tea.
It’s good to have money, and there are plenty of younger brothers to run errands for you.
“This is this year’s new tea.”
Shinya said as he poured Tsunade a glass and then poured himself one.
“Thank you, Shen Ye-kun.”
Tsunade picked up the teacup and took a sip. The Hatake family was indeed wealthy. This tea was the top quality in the Tea Kingdom, and ordinary families could not afford it.
“Good tea.”
“Haha, if Tsunade-chan likes, I’ll bring you two pounds when you leave.”
Shen Ye was generous, and these things were nothing in the eyes of him, the actual controller of the Hatake family.
“I have some suggestions for the medical ninja you mentioned before. I wonder if you are interested in listening to them?”
Kamiya can’t just chat with Tsunade, he plans to do many things at once, such as becoming partners, so that they can spend more time together in the future.
“Oh, please teach me, Lord Shen Ye.”
Speaking of her major, Tsunade immediately became interested.
“The situation is this. The main reason is that we are short on medical ninjas.”
“My idea is to open a hospital and train people myself.”
“Not only can we save lives, but once we have enough personnel, your ideas will naturally come true.”
Shen Ye had his own plan in mind. The hospital was very profitable, and with Tsunade around, he could research many things, such as Hashirama’s cells.
As for medical ninjas and the like, they are secondary. “Naruto” would have ended long ago with the help of medical ninjas. Is it that reincarnation is not strong enough, or is it that Impure World Reincarnation is not perverted enough?
“That sounds like a good idea.”
Tsunade thought about it and was in a dilemma.
“But I have no money.”
What Tsunade lacks most is money. After the Senju clan was disbanded, she, as the princess of the Senju clan, really doesn’t have much money, not to mention that she is particularly good at losing money.
“No problem can be solved with money.”
“My question is, are you willing to be the director of this hospital?”
“In my opinion, Konoha won’t find a better medical ninja than you.”
Kamiya began to “brainwash” Tsunade, starting by persuading her to become the dean.
By then, the hospital will be his, and Tsunade will be his too. It’s exciting just to think about it.
“So, are you planning to invest in me to be the dean?”
Tsunade understood what Shen Ye meant, and was a little bit unbelieving. Opening a hospital is not a small amount of money.
She counted on her fingers and realized that she had known Shen Ye for less than three days. She felt that this good thing was not a pie in the sky but a trap.
“Although our Hatake clan is not a big family.”
“But opening this hospital will, firstly, help you realize your wish, and secondly, benefit Konoha.”
“I, Hatake Kamiya, only paid a little money, it’s nothing.”
Shen Ye continued his lobbying, speaking in a high-sounding manner.
Coupled with his handsome face, his credibility skyrocketed in Tsunade’s mind…
Chapter 11 Testing Tsunade! A Handsome Man and a Beautiful Woman! (Old Version)
“Since Lord Shen Ye trusts me so much, I won’t refuse.”
“I’ll offer you a cup of tea instead of wine. We won’t leave until we’re drunk at noon.”
Tsunade wasn’t the type to drag her feet, so she agreed to do it if she wanted to.
He picked up his teacup and clinked glasses with Shen Ye. They both smiled in the same way, each with their own thoughts in mind, and drank it all in one gulp.
The two then had a detailed discussion about opening a hospital.
It includes a series of issues such as site selection, capital investment, talent training, and equipment procurement.
Sakumo and Nayuki came over and sat for a while, but they couldn’t understand what was being said and couldn’t get a word in.
After drinking two cups of tea, the elder brother and his wife said goodbye to each other, leaving this troublesome matter to the younger brother to handle on his own.
“As soon as the place is settled, I will recruit people and ensure that our hospital is built as quickly as possible.”
When Tsunade spoke, she treated opening a hospital as a piece of cake, but she didn’t know that the road ahead was not as smooth as she thought.
Konoha Village is not as simple as she thought.
Ever since her grandfather and second grandfather passed away, Konoha has become different from what she had imagined.
“Then wish us all the best.”
Shen Ye looked at Tsunade who was full of complacency. Her strong woman look made her even more pleasing to him.
Besides, he was quite curious about Hashirama’s cells.
Is it that his own cells are more active, or that Hashirama’s cells have better assimilation ability?
The two teacups touched gently again, which seemed to foreshadow the extraordinary lunch.
At noon, Sheng Shu finished his morning practice and was so tired that he could hardly lift his arms.
Fortunately, Tsunade was there, and she was able to cure the muscle soreness with just one move of the palm magic.
Kushina also came over to join in the fun and rubbed against it, and her whole arm felt relaxed.
I really don’t know if it’s worth it to work so hard just to show off.
“Let’s go and eat.”
Shen Ye led the three of them to the restaurant. The eldest sister-in-law had already made all the arrangements. As for Shumao, he only had to be responsible for eating.
When we walked into the restaurant, the servants had already started serving dishes to the table.
Husband and wife lung slices, fried peanuts, and braised beef in soy sauce.
Shen Ye has put a lot of effort into eating over the years.
The chefs in the house have all been trained by him to perfection, and they are very good at preparing side dishes.
“This is a specialty of our Hatake family, and I specially asked the chef to prepare it today.
Kamiya politely asked Tsunade to sit down next to her eldest sister-in-law.
He sat opposite, with Nawaki and Kushina to his right.
Tsunade was a little surprised looking at these dishes she had never tasted before.
Is it true that the food in rich people’s homes is really different?
It seems calm on the surface, but it does look very tempting.
After all the dishes were served, Shen Ye waved his hand generously.
“Give me two bottles of Maotai-flavor liquor.”
This is also a major thing that Shen Ye did after arriving in the Naruto world.
Because he disliked sake for being too bland, he brewed his own sauce-flavored liquor.
It’s a pity that people are not used to drinking it, and it can’t become a profitable business.
It’s just that he and Sakumo often drink, otherwise he wouldn’t have blacked out last night.
Immediately, a servant brought cans of white wine. It was the first time Tsunade had seen it.
“What kind of wine is this sauce-flavored wine?”
With a puzzled look on his face, he felt like a country bumpkin who had never seen the world in the Hatake family.
“Haha, this is the liquor I brewed myself.”
“Try it and see if it suits your taste. If not, we can try something else.”
Shen Ye took a can, opened the lid, and poured a cup for each person.
A rich aroma of wine instantly filled the entire restaurant.
Nawaki and Kushina both frowned at the strong smell of alcohol.
It was unclear whether Sakumo was craving for alcohol or just wanted to play the role of a good host.
He forced a smile and raised his glass.
“Welcome Tsunade to our Hatake family. Let’s have a drink together.”
Upon hearing this, Tsunade quickly raised her glass and responded to Sakumo from a distance.
“Hiss~”
After the four of them drank a cup, they all frowned and made sounds in unison.
Shuomao picked up a piece of his favorite Fuqi Feipian, and everyone started to eat.
Nawaki and Kushina each picked up a large piece of the pig’s trotter that they had been staring at for a long time.
It looks delicious and tastes even better. The two children had their mouths full of grease.
The time for eating has officially begun.
Tsunade obviously has a special liking for strong liquor. She drinks a glass of wine with a peanut, and behaves like a drunkard.
Naxue would occasionally join them for a drink, and the Shenye brothers and Tsunade would clink glasses and drink happily.
After drinking for a while, the three of them had flushed faces and the can of wine was empty.
I have already finished most of the second can, which holds two kilograms.
People tend to talk a lot when they are drunk, and Shuomao is the best in this regard.
Looking at his appearance, Naxue couldn’t bear to look at him, but it was not easy to pull him away in front of outsiders.
“Tsunade, you drink easily, I like that.”
“Another drink, I’ll finish it and you can do whatever you want.”
There was no trace of the coldness on Shuomao’s face. His face was flushed and his smile was as bright as a blooming chrysanthemum.
The image of the big brother next door.
Tsunade doesn’t buy it. What do you mean by “I don’t care”? Who is she looking down on?
“Let’s do it together.”
After saying that, he tilted his head back and drank it all, then filled his own glass.
Shen Ye has realized that he is out of tune with them.
When I drink too much, I just want to sleep, but these two are the type who want to drink more the more they drink.
After looking at each other, they both sighed and took a sip.
Nawaki and Kushina were already full and satisfied.
He had so much energy that he ran to the martial arts hall to practice on his own.
Children, especially, have endless enthusiasm for things they like.
“Kamiya-kun, let’s have a drink. You are so handsome.”
Tsunade stood up and walked to Shinya’s side, just looking at him, which made Shinya feel nervous.
Looking at the scenery right in front of him, Shen Ye was afraid that he would not be able to control himself.
He quickly picked up the wine glass and clinked it with Tsunade’s and drank.
“Tsunade, what do you think of my brother? I think you two are a good match.”
“The couple is talented and the girl is beautiful. Apart from other things, our Hatake family is now rich in property. You will definitely not suffer any loss if you marry into our family.”
Shuomao raised his glass, and it was unclear whether he was testing him on purpose or just talking nonsense because he was drunk.
“Haha… I, Princess Tsunade, am a great gambler, aren’t you afraid that I will bankrupt your Hatake family?
Tsunade said with a half-smile.
“It’s okay, I can earn it.
Shen Ye no longer pretended to be dumb at this time, and said with a smile.
“There’s something wrong with the way you look at me.
Tsunade glared at him, drank the wine in the glass and put it back on the table.
“Ahem…”
Hearing this, Shen Ye quickly looked at his nose and then his heart.
In fact, he thought his gaze was very hidden.
Seeing this, Nayuki turned her head shyly and peeked at Tsunade and Kamiya out of the corner of her eye.
“Have you seen enough?
Tsunade still had a smile on her face, although she was a little shy, but she was drunk and drank another glass…
At this time, the eldest brother Sakumo and the eldest sister-in-law Nayuki looked at each other and realized that they were a little redundant.
So, I left the scene tactfully…
Chapter 12: Drunken Chaos? (Old Version)
Kamiya looked at Tsunade who was laughing. His elder brother and sister-in-law had left, and now he had to deal with it on his own.
“Tsunade-chan, that’s enough for today, how about we drink it another day?
“No, I want to drink more.
Tsunade would never agree, so she picked up the wine jug and filled the two people’s glasses.
Shen Ye could only continue to accompany her, he couldn’t really knock her out.
What if he wasn’t knocked unconscious? Would I still be able to keep the house?
Sakura can punch a hole in a house with one punch, not to mention Tsunade who is even stronger.
…
At night, in Hatake Kamiya’s room.
A man and a woman were lying on the spacious solid wooden tatami.
Both of them fell asleep, snoring one after another.
Tsunade had her back to Kamiya, her green windbreaker casually thrown on the ground, leaving only a short lining on her body.
Shen Ye’s big hands seemed restless, as if he was playing a claw machine in his dream.
Tsunade was sleeping like a lazy cat, unaware of the upcoming loss, and had no worries at the moment.
After an unknown amount of time, Shen Ye vaguely felt that something was wrong.
When I opened my eyes, I saw a pair of light yellow ponytails.
The whole person became awake instantly, and Tsunade also woke up slowly.
Shen Ye’s expression suddenly turned ugly.
Tsunade’s memory still remains on the scene of her drinking contest with Kamiya, and then the two of them walking back to their room with their arms around each other’s shoulders.
Thinking of this, Tsunade lost all sleepiness and jumped out of Shen Ye’s arms like a frightened mouse.
Standing on the ground, she performed a series of smooth movements, perfectly demonstrating her strength as a jonin.
Kamiya looked at Tsunade in confusion, his face blushing almost to his ears.
Now I don’t understand what I have caught.
“Well, nothing happened to us.”
Shen Ye didn’t know how to start for a moment, and what he said was a “bomb”.
Tsunade then realized that only her outer clothes had slipped off, and she probably fell on a bed after getting drunk.
It’s no big deal.
“Shinya-kun, nothing happened between us, right?”
Tsunade also seemed a little at a loss, and then asked a question.
“Well, that didn’t happen, but…after all…I’ll be responsible anyway.”
Shen Ye quickly got up to show that he was not an irresponsible person.
Tsunade was so surprised that she almost choked on her own words.
“Kanya-kun, where are Nawaki and Kushina?”
Tsunade doesn’t want to dwell on this issue. Even if you are handsome, I, Tsunade, will not give in so easily.
Changing the topic also eased the awkwardness between the two. Fortunately, no one else came into Shen Ye’s room, so no one should have noticed.
“I don’t know either. Let’s go out and take a look.”
It was getting dark outside and it was long past dinner time.
Tsunade picked up the clothes on the ground, put them on, and wrapped herself tightly.
Kamiya also stood up and went out with Tsunade, and met the butler in the living room.
“Have you seen the two kids who came today?”
Shen Ye asked, his tone was quite kind. After all, he had received an education and knew how to respect others.
“Second Master, Master Nawaki and Miss Kushina have been sent back.”
“Since you two are drunk, I said I’ve arranged a room for Lady Tsunade to rest.”
“You two didn’t think much about it and asked the family warriors to send it back.”
“No one will ever know you guys are resting together.”
As the butler spoke, he winked at Shen Ye, which, combined with his mustache, made him look particularly wretched.
I have to say that this butler is very capable and handled the matter very well. Shen Ye couldn’t help but give him a thumbs up.
No wonder he became a housekeeper.
“What do you mean we rest together? You are mistaken.”
Shen Ye jumped out immediately like a cat whose tail was stepped on to correct the butler’s misunderstanding.
“Yes, yes, I was mistaken.”
The butler was still very sensible and lowered his head to admit his mistake.
Tsunade rolled her eyes as she looked at the master and servant who were acting like they were in a play. What about my reputation?
She had already forgotten her drunken behavior, not knowing that in the eyes of Sakumo and Nayuki, she no longer had any reputation.
“Well, Shen Ye-kun, it’s time for me to go back too.”
Tsunade’s mind was in a mess now and she didn’t want to stay any longer, so she interrupted the conversation between Shen Ye and the butler.
“Ah, it’s so late, don’t you want to eat something before leaving?”
Shen Ye had good intentions, and thought that eating something would make one feel better after drinking, so he could also prepare some yogurt.
“No, I’m worried about the rope tree.”
Tsunade used her younger brother as an excuse to politely decline Kamiya’s kindness.
“Okay, I’ll take you there.”
Kamiya led Tsunade through the training grounds, out of the Hatake family gate, and waved goodbye to Tsunade.
“Shen Yejun, I’m leaving now.”
Tsunade looked into Kamiya’s eyes and her face blushed again.
After saying that, he turned and left.
Shen Ye didn’t say anything, watching Tsunade walking farther and farther away in the moonlight, and was about to turn the corner and disappear from his sight.
“I’ll take responsibility, Tsunade-chan.”
He didn’t know whether Tsunade heard it or not, but she disappeared in a flash.
Only then did he raise his right hand, put it in front of his nose and smell it.
This woman’s scent is really long-lasting, and her hands are full of the aroma of sauce.
Shen Ye almost felt sick, and he shook his hands in disgust and went home.
After washing up thoroughly, I went to the restaurant and ran into Sakumo who was already sober.
Perhaps they each had their own embarrassment, Sakumo smiled at his brother and sat down at the dining table while drinking yogurt.
The food was already on the table, but Naxue was nowhere to be seen.
Shen Ye also sat down next to his eldest brother, picked up the yogurt and started drinking it.
“Kamiya, are you a little bit…?”
Sakumo licked the yogurt on his lips and asked the question in his mind.
He had felt that something was wrong with his brother at the dinner table, and Tsunade’s behavior confirmed his suspicion, and his jaw almost dropped.
After only knowing each other for a few days, he felt that he could no longer keep up with the times.
You know, it took him, a taciturn man, many years to pursue Naixue before he finally married the beauty.
“Yes, that’s right, Tsunade is the sister-in-law I have reserved for you.”
“How is it? Isn’t it beautiful? It suits me very well.”
Shen Ye did not hide it at all. What could he do if his elder brother disagreed?
He couldn’t defeat the opponent in a fight, and both the couple were not good at managing money. It was no exaggeration to say that without him, the Hatake family might have broken up.
“They are a good match.”
Shuomao opened his mouth, and thousands of words came down to these four words: as long as my brother is happy.
This weird pair really matches well together, one can cause trouble, the other can cause even more trouble.
Shen Ye was very happy to get the recognition from his elder brother. After all, it was better to have the blessing of family.
He even smiled and drank a glass of yogurt with his elder brother to celebrate…
Chapter 13: Flying Thunder God Technique! Space Control! (Old Version)
The two hurriedly finished their dinner and went back to their rooms. The day passed like this.
Tsunade returned home and found that Nawaki and Kushina had fallen asleep.
I think practicing sword today did consume a lot of energy.
She walked into the bathroom, took off her clothes, and immersed herself in the warm bath.
My thoughts drifted back to the scene of drinking during the day, replaying in my mind one scene after another.
Tsunade’s cheeks couldn’t help but blush again.
She splashed several handfuls of water on her face, but felt her cheeks getting hotter and hotter.
Then the warm scene of sleeping in each other’s arms emerged.
Tsunade covered her face with her hands shyly and sank her whole body into the water.
She soaked in the water for a long time before her mood gradually calmed down.
She firmly believed that there was nothing innocent between her and Shen Ye, to put it another way.
Even if that was the intention, he was willing to take responsibility. He is truly a rare good man.
I didn’t even have time to eat dinner as the alcohol was still in my body.
There was a faint aroma of alcohol in her breath. Tsunade returned to the bedroom, fell on the bed and fell asleep.
The next morning, Nawaki came to invite Tsunade to go to the Hatake family, but Tsunade declined as she had other important things to do.
Kushina was also left behind by Mito to learn sealing techniques, and the holidays at the ninja school gave her plenty of time.
Nawaki went to the Hatake family alone, and no one in Konoha Village dared to attack him openly.
Even the members of “Root” didn’t dare to do so, after all, Danzo was also Tobirama’s disciple.
Shen Ye got up early and is now full of energy.
Although he felt a little disappointed because he didn’t see Tsunade, this did not prevent him from establishing a mutually beneficial friendly relationship with Nawaki.
He warmly entertained Shengshu, taught him horse stance and basic swordsmanship, and then started practicing Flying Thunder God Slash on his own.
He was very interested in this trick.
Unfold the scroll and read it carefully.
The key to Flying Thunder God is to use items with Flying Thunder God spells to instantly move to the enemy’s blind spot and deliver a fatal blow.
It is similar to the “one-hit-kill” of the Hatake family, but it focuses more on the exquisite use of strength.
One is pure speed, the other is the manipulation of space.
The first step is to create the Flying Thunder God ritual, which is explained in detail in the scroll and is not complicated to mark.
As for the carrier, it is even simpler. Shen Ye can ask his blacksmith friend to make any weapon he wants.
The first priority at the moment is to establish a connection with the technique in order to achieve spatial movement.
Shen Ye first followed the instructions on the scroll and learned how to mark the ritual.
As long as the control of chakra is delicate enough, this step is not difficult for most people. The next step is the key.
Shen Ye waved his hand, and an eight-sided Han sword appeared in his hand.
Without any effort, the double-forked emblem of the Senju clan appeared on the hilt of the sword.
He threw the eight-sided Han sword towards a tree in the distance, and the sword stuck steadily into the trunk.
Shen Ye began to sense the Flying Thunder God technique left on the sword, and only vaguely felt a faint connection.
Not to mention the movement of space, even the power of space is difficult to capture at this moment.
While he was wondering, Tsunade, who had rejected Rope Tree, went out to visit her teacher Sarutobi Hiruzen after washing up.
When she arrived at the Hokage building, no one stopped her, so she went straight to the third floor and came to Sarutobi Hiruzen’s office.
After knocking on the door, Sarutobi Hiruzen realized that it was Tsunade visiting and put down the pipe from his mouth.
Put on a smile and say: “Come in.”
Tsunade then pushed the door open and saw Sarutobi Hiruzen sitting behind the desk.
The desk was piled high with documents, and on either side were advisors Mitokado En and Utane Koharu.
“Good morning, teacher and two counselors.”
Tsunade greeted politely. At present, she still had a certain good impression towards Sarutobi Hiruzen.
Not only is he a teacher, he is also a ninja who inherited the will of his two grandfathers.
“Tsunade, what do you want from me today?”
“Is this still a proposal to include medical ninjas in the task force?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen smiled and looked very amiable.
“No, sir.”
“I came here today hoping that you would grant me enough land to build a hospital.”
Tsunade didn’t like beating around the bush, so she stated her purpose straight away.
“Build a hospital? Why?”
“Besides, it seems that you can’t come up with that much money.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen frowned.
The first thing to consider is the impact of this matter on Konoha, and whether it poses a threat or brings benefits to oneself.
Upon hearing this, the two consultants stopped what they were doing and looked at Tsunade curiously.
Such a thing didn’t seem to fit in with her gambling personality.
There’s no worry about losing the hospital.
“It’s like this, the Hatake family plans to cooperate with me to build a hospital.”
“On the one hand it will benefit Konoha, and on the other hand it will train medical ninjas.”
“This will only benefit Konoha, not harm it.”
Although Tsunade acts impulsively, she can still clearly explain the pros and cons of things.
“The Hatake family? They have indeed become very wealthy in recent years.”
As soon as he finished speaking, his brows furrowed even more. Is the Hatake family still thinking of expanding its influence?
“I can’t give you an immediate answer to this.”
“After all, it’s a big deal. I have to discuss it with the higher-ups.”
“Even if the land is approved, the funds cannot be less. The land of Konoha belongs to all villagers in common.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen has set the tone. Whether it will succeed or not is another matter. If it succeeds, the funds must be in place.
“Teacher, this is also for the benefit of the villagers.”
“What is there to discuss?”
Tsunade wanted to argue, but was interrupted by Sarutobi Hiruzen. He sighed and looked helpless.
“You have never been in my position, so you don’t understand my difficulties.”
“Not everything can be decided by me alone.”
These two sentences left Tsunade speechless. If she continued, she would be crossing the line. After all, the teacher was also using this as a warning to her.
“Okay, then I’ll wait for the teacher’s reply.”
Tsunade’s face looked bad, and she turned and left the office.
When I left, I glanced back angrily, wondering why such a good thing had so many twists and turns.
“What do you think about what Tsunade mentioned?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen sought the advice of his two old friends.
“I don’t think it’s a big deal. Although the Hatake family is wealthy, they have few people and it’s hard for them to become a big force.”
This is Mitomon En’s point of view.
He believed that even if the Hatake family opened a hospital, it would be difficult for them to expand, after all, they were just a small family with a small population.
“That’s not the case. Hatake Kaname and Hatake Sakumo are both outstanding jonin.”
“With financial support, opening a hospital can also build prestige in the village and perhaps gain a group of followers.”
“But I don’t think this will affect you, Hiruzen.”
“That might be a problem that Danzo will have to worry about.”
Utatane Koharu has her own opinion, and Hiruzen is already the Hokage anyway.
The growth of the Hatake family is a threat to Danzo, who aspires to become Hokage.
“That’s right, then pick a piece of land.”
“The money from the land sales can also be used to improve some infrastructure for the villagers.”
“This way, we can benefit the villagers as well as me and the Hatake family.”
Hiruzen took a puff of his cigarette, looking cheerful, and the three of them quickly finalized the matter before going back to their respective tasks.
In the training ground of the Hatake family.
Shen Ye stood there like a sculpture for a long time, and Sakumo thought his brother was possessed by a demon.
I approached him to start a conversation but was turned away, so I had to leave in embarrassment.
He didn’t know that Shen Ye was comprehending Flying Thunder God!
…..
(Please give me some data, thank you guys!)
Chapter 14: Flying Thunder God… Success! Killing Intent! (Old Version)
A breeze blew by, and Shen Ye’s silver hair fluttered in the wind, depleting a lot of his mental energy.
I feel that the connection with the Flying Thunder God Technique is becoming closer and closer.
It’s like there’s a thin layer of window paper and you can travel through space with just a light poke. It’s mysterious and subtle.
The power of space echoed in Shen Ye’s mind.
Uzumaki Mito’s sealing technique has already opened a window for him, and he has to push the door open himself to do the rest.
After failing to find the key for a long time, he felt that the problem might still be in the perception of spatial power.
He simply left the spot, wiped the sweat from his forehead, quickly moved to the side of a big tree, and drew out the eight-sided Han sword.
As he put away the sword, the Eight-sided Han Sword disappeared.
Shen Ye closed his eyes and carefully felt the strands of spatial power.
Tear, move.
It was extremely weird, and he was shocked by the unprecedented wild and mysterious power.
Afterwards, the eight-sided Han sword appeared and disappeared in his hands, back and forth.
Shen Ye concentrated on every entry and exit, capturing the traces of the power of space.
Suddenly, an inspiration came to him, and he wrapped the Eight-sided Han Sword with chakra and touched the threshold.
He realized the power of space.
He opened his eyes, a dazzling light burst out, and Shen Ye threw the eight-sided Han sword at Sheng Shu.
Sheng Shu, who was practicing with swordplay, was frightened, it was weird enough that his eldest brother was standing under the tree with his eyes closed, but as soon as he opened his eyes the sword flew towards him.
Cold sweat instantly wet the back of my clothes.
“Brother, I’m your brother-in-law!”
He held the sword across his chest, buried his head behind his arms, and closed his eyes.
The cry of “Brother” was so loud that it attracted the attention of Sakumo and Nayuki.
My younger brother already has a brother-in-law?
Shen Ye smiled, and the eight-sided Han sword stopped the moment it approached Sheng Shu.
Shen Ye held the hilt of the sword firmly, Flying Thunder God, and succeeded.
“Brother, you’re not going to kill me, are you?”
Sheng Shu waited for a long time but the pain did not come. He opened his eyes and saw Shen Ye standing there with a sword in his hand. He was then frightened and patted his chest, feeling scared.
He didn’t want to experience that feeling of being on the verge of death again, and Shen Ye’s strength made him even more terrifying.
Orochimaru’s level might be around this.
“You are my favorite brother-in-law, why would I kill you? I just learned Flying Thunder God and wanted to try it out.”
Shen Ye put away his sword and patted Sheng Shu’s shoulder affectionately.
Sheng Shu didn’t dare to complain and could only smile, with no one to confide in his sorrow.
You are really a good brother-in-law to test your ninjutsu on your brother-in-law!
“Brother is really gifted. He learned Flying Thunder God this morning.”
“No, no, thanks to your grandma’s help.”
Shen Ye couldn’t hide the pride on his face, but he was also telling the truth. Without Mito’s space seal, there was no telling when Flying Thunder God would be able to learn it.
“You continue to practice. I’ll call you for lunch.”
“I’ll study it further.”
Shen Ye left the rope standing there. He hadn’t recovered yet and had no intention of continuing practicing sword skills.
While dawdling, he watched Shen Ye moving between the big tree and the stone table. When he got closer, he saw that there was also a Flying Thunder God technique under the stone table.
The emblem of the Senju clan is clearly visible above.
It’s lunch time, and Nawaki can’t wait any longer. As soon as the butler appears, he sticks close to Shen Ye.
Shen Ye also happened to put away his sword. As long as he became more proficient day by day, Flying Thunder God would be able to use it in actual combat.
He also has to go to the weapons shop in the afternoon to customize some special kunai, as he feels that the kunai are not concealed enough.
Just as he was about to take Nawaseki to dinner, Tsunade arrived.
“Tsunade-chan, you’ve come just in time, would you like to eat something together?”
Kamiya was overjoyed as he had acquired a new skill, but Tsunade was furious.
“No more.”
Tsunade rolled her eyes at Shen Ye. “You still want to take advantage of me? This is too frequent. It’s rude.”
“I looked for the teacher, and he…”
“Let’s talk while we eat. Let’s go.”
Shen Ye interrupted Tsunade at the right time, asking her whether she would eat or not if she continued talking.
“Okay, I’m welcome then.”
Tsunade said politely, hugged Nawase’s neck and followed behind Kamiya.
Poor Shengshu had just been frightened, and now he had to endure his sister’s anger.
He is simply a living punching bag, with no way to express his grievances.
He staggered and was almost dragged into the dining room of the Hatake family by his sister.
Only after seeing Sakumo and Nayuki did Tsunade let go of the rope tree and greeted them.
Everyone sat down, and Shuomao started eating right away with his chopsticks.
There was no pickled coriander served at noon today. He still remembered what happened yesterday, and the sake was also quietly removed.
“What does the Third Generation Master say about that piece of land?”
Shen Ye took a bite of tuna sushi and continued the previous topic.
“The teacher said he would discuss this with the higher-ups. He didn’t say yes or no.”
Tsunade couldn’t figure out Hiruzen’s intentions, and she had no idea what was going on. She chewed some sashimi, frowned, and sighed.
Shengshu ate heartily without any worries.
Shuomao is very sensible. He doesn’t say much about things involving money. He is good at fighting, but not at doing business.
Nayuki also only brought her ears, and the only voices at the dinner table were Kamiya and Tsunade’s voices.
“Don’t worry, there will be no problem in approving this land.”
“It’s just a matter of how much money you have.”
Hearing Shen Ye being so confident, Tsunade was stunned. You have placed spies around the Hokage?
“Why did Shen Yejun say that?”
Looking at Tsunade who still retained her girlish innocence, Shen Ye shook his head and said, “It’s not easy for you to be Hokage like this.”
“The Third Hokage is only considering whether this matter is beneficial to Konoha and whether it poses a threat to him.”
“Even if our Hatake family opened a hospital and made a lot of money, we would at most be a small family with a lot of wealth.”
“Besides, he is the Hokage. No matter what, our Hatake family cannot threaten his position.”
“The money from selling the land can further enhance his prestige among the villagers.”
“So it’s going to happen.”
“but….”
Shen Ye kept the story in suspense, whetting everyone’s appetite.
Three pairs of eyes were staring at him, making him feel uncomfortable.
“But granting the land is only the first step. We can’t guarantee that someone won’t come out to cause trouble because they are afraid of the potential threat from our Hatake family.”
Shen Ye paused and continued.
“who?”
Tsunade and Sakumo spoke in unison with stern tones, the two looked at each other awkwardly, then smiled at each other.
This temperament is just what I like.
“It’s just a guess. It will become clear when the time comes.”
Shen Ye did not say it explicitly, but he had a hunch that the man would definitely interfere.
Because for that person in the dark, it’s a huge variable.
Unable to control, he will choose to destroy and strangle it in the cradle.
“I see.”
Hatake Sakumo nodded, with an expression of sudden enlightenment.
In order to avoid family disputes, Sakumo had a good understanding of the forces in Konoha and did guess who Kamiya was talking about.
He just kept it a secret and didn’t say the name directly.
“I understand.”
Tsunade’s curiosity was like a cat’s scratch, but she tried hard to hold it back.
“Hey, let’s just wait for the fish to bite.”
“If the enemy doesn’t move, we won’t move either.”
Shen Ye laughed heartily, his mouth corners slightly raised, and a cold light flashed in his eyes…
Chapter 15 Tsunade’s Face! Hokage Contest! (Old Version)
After lunch, Tsunade left with full of doubts, accompanied by Shen Ye.
Even when Shen Ye had already mastered the Flying Thunder God Technique, she did not show much surprise.
It was all because someone had kept my appetite in suspense and my mind was full of thoughts.
In the afternoon, Nawaki was still training at Hatake’s house, and Orochimaru had not yet started his experiments.
No one knows what he is busy with. He doesn’t even have time to guide his favorite disciple.
But Kamiya knew that he was the popular candidate for the next Hokage.
Orochimaru must have been very busy on the eve of the war.
After arranging the training plan for Nawaki, he walked out of the gate of the Hatake family and headed for the weapons shop.
Business is still booming and ninjas are coming in an endless stream.
Walking into the forging room, Lao Tie was still shirtless.
“Second Young Master, the eldest young master’s sword is not ready yet.”
“It will take at least three more days.”
He saw Shen Ye put down the work in his hands and handed it to his apprentice, and walked over quickly. He thought Shen Ye was here to get Sakumo’s new weapon.
“I’m not here to take Big Brother’s weapons.”
“I would like you to help me make some Senbon.”
This damn place was so hot that Shen Ye wiped the sweat from his forehead, snapped his fingers, and stated the purpose of this trip.
“Do you have any special requests?”
Lao Tie is quite smart. He can buy ordinary Senbon at the front desk, so Shen Ye will not go to him directly.
“Lighter and faster is better.”
Shen Ye didn’t expect Senbon to be able to hurt anyone, as long as he could serve as a carrier for the Flying Thunder God Technique.
It should be easy to carry and have a fast firing speed.
“Then I have to study it. Reducing weight and reducing drag can sacrifice lethality, right?”
Lao Tie is very professional and accurately summarized Shen Ye’s needs.
“Yes, just deliver it directly to your home after it’s done.”
Communicating with smart people is a pleasure without having to waste words.
“It will be delivered to your house within a week.”
Lao Tie has set a time. He is very concerned about the affairs of the two young masters.
After all, that was his financial sponsor, so how could he dare to neglect him?
“Okay, I’ll go first then.”
After Shen Ye finished explaining, he didn’t want to stay any longer. After all, it was too hot and uncomfortable here.
After returning home, Sheng Shu was still practicing basic swordsmanship seriously and did not aim too high to ask Shen Ye to teach him more advanced things.
Shen Ye watched and nodded. With that attitude, how could he die during World War II? It really shouldn’t have happened.
As the future brother-in-law, he naturally has the responsibility to help Shengshu escape this tragic fate.
Another day passed, and Shengshu did not stay for dinner. He said goodbye to Shen Ye and left before dinner time.
It was a peaceful night. After Shen Ye finished washing up, he had a sweet dream, and saliva was almost flowing out from the corners of his mouth.
I wonder what delicious food I dreamed about.
The next morning, Tsunade brought Nawaki to the Hatake family again.
As soon as he saw Shen Ye, he happily took out the documents that were still warm from his arms.
“Shen Yejun, the land has been approved.”
Shen Ye didn’t expect the Third Generation to be so quick, so he reached out and took it.
“I thought we’d have to wait a few more days.”
As he spoke, he opened the document, which clearly stated that the 6,000 square meters of land was sold for 100 million taels.
At the bottom is Sarutobi Hiruzen’s autograph, and the location is not far from the Konoha Guard.
Theoretically, this document has come into effect, but Shen Ye understands that this is relying on Tsunade’s face, so it would be safer to wait until the money is in hand before using it.
Shen Ye frowned when he looked at the address, thinking that the third generation had done something.
“Is there no other place?”
“Ah, I picked this spot.”
“I looked at the map and other places were either too small or too far away.”
“After much deliberation, this piece of land is the most suitable.”
“Sensei also reminded me that our Senju clan has been disbanded, so what else can he, the Uchiha, not let go of.”
Tsunade’s words made Shen Ye sigh. This woman overestimated the Uchiha’s mind.
Even if your Senju clan is exterminated, there will still be people in Uchiha who hate you. This is a blood feud and also a fateful entanglement.
But since it is the most suitable place, if Hatake Kamiya does not dare to take over, it would seem that he is afraid of the Uchiha clan.
“In that case, let’s take this piece of land.”
“But I’ll need a few days.”
The speed at which the land was allocated was beyond Shen Ye’s expectations, as his funds had not yet arrived.
One hundred million taels was a fair price, and the third generation did not take advantage of the Hatake family.
“I still have more than 10 million in private savings…”
Tsunade thought that Kamiya was short of money, so she decisively took out the gambling money she had saved for a long time.
“No, I just didn’t expect it to be so soon.”
“In two days, the funds were in place.”
“This approval letter can be used.”
Shen Ye smiled and waved his hand. More than 10 million taels might not be enough to stop Tsunade from losing a few times. He was already very touched by the thought.
This spendthrift woman is hopeless.
“Really?”
Tsunade also made a great determination, this was her entire fortune.
“Since you are so sincere.”
“Then I’ll take it?”
Seeing that Tsunade was a little conflicted, Shen Ye ignored Nawaki and moved forward with a wicked smile, looking down at her. His aura reached a new level.
Sheng Shu’s eyes almost popped out of his head as he looked at his elder brother.
Hey, man.
If I could beat him, I would have to make a few jokes to fit the situation.
“You said no.”
Tsunade noticed that Kamiya’s eyes were not right, so she took a step back and hugged herself, her face slightly red.
“Haha, keep it for yourself.”
“Lose less, and come back to me if it’s not enough.”
Shen Ye was not at all embarrassed about being caught in the act, and even took the opportunity to show off the ugly face of a nouveau riche.
“Who cares about your money?”
“Now is not the right time.”
Tsunade’s voice was much lower in the second half of the sentence, and Shen Ye didn’t hear it.
“You’re going to need it someday.”
Instead of retreating, Shen Ye stepped forward and stretched out his right hand to lift Tsunade’s chin.
The two looked at each other, and Tsunade looked at the handsome face in front of her with that smirk still on her face.
She blushed, turned her head, and spoke softly.
“Shinya-kun, I’m hungry.”
Sheng Shu was stunned and couldn’t close his mouth. This is my sister?
I’m afraid he’s been possessed by some evil spirit.
“Haha, come on, Rope Tree, let’s go eat.”
Shen Ye laughed loudly, put his arm around his brother-in-law’s shoulder, and walked straight towards the restaurant regardless of whether Sheng Shu was willing or not.
Tsunade followed behind with her head down in deep thought, not knowing what she was thinking about.
At the same time, in a hidden underground secret room in Konoha Village.
The chamber was spacious, with a single chair in the center.
Sitting on the chair was a middle-aged man with a cross-shaped scar on his chin and a hint of viciousness in his eyes.
“Sir, the Hatake family’s land has been approved for three generations.”
Below him, a ninja wearing a strange mask knelt on one knee.
“Just as I expected, Hiruzen will not let me have an easy time, but he underestimates me too much.”
“For me, this may be a good thing. Let’s proceed according to the plan.”
The middle-aged man standing above waved his hand, and the ninja below jumped and disappeared in the blink of an eye.
“Huruzen, I am determined to get the position of Hokage.”
As soon as he finished speaking, the man stood up, clenched his fists, and his expression became extremely fierce…
Chapter 16 Danzo is here! (Old version)
Kamiya, who was enjoying dinner at the Hatake family, didn’t know yet that troubles had already arrived before the hospital was even started.
At this moment, five people were enjoying their meal at the table.
Obviously, Shen Ye had raised the dining standards of the Hatake family to a higher level.
“These are fried dumplings.”
“It’s leek pie.”
“This is brown sugar steamed cake.”
Tsunade and Nawaki’s eyes met and they had already made a decision in their hearts.
From now on, when I have time, I will never miss any breakfast at the Hatake family.
“Shengshu, eat slowly, don’t choke.”
Shen Ye saw Sheng Shu rolling his eyes while eating steamed cake, and quickly handed him a glass of pure milk.
Tsunade looked at this useless brother and felt embarrassed to acknowledge him as her brother.
I nibbled on the leek pie silently, and it was so delicious.
After breakfast, Tsunade stood up, said goodbye and left.
There are too many things that need to be taken care of when opening a hospital, and Shen Ye can’t seem to help in any other way except providing funding.
In the training ground, Sheng Shu started practicing horse stance and basic swordsmanship again.
Shen Ye began to shuttle back and forth between the stone table and the big tree, as if it were happening again yesterday.
Suddenly, Sakumo and Kamiya looked up at the same time and looked towards a corner of the training ground.
“Who?”
Shen Ye reacted faster, the eight-sided Han sword in his hand flew out, and he followed.
In the corner, a ninja wearing a strange mask had an eight-sided Han sword pressed against his neck.
He felt the tangible murderous intent of the man in front of him, as well as the biting chill from the sword blade, and dared not move at all.
Under the mask, sweat instantly covered his cheeks.
Sakumo came to this corner a few seconds later.
Nayuki and Guihou stood guard beside Rope Tree, while warriors holding swords appeared in various places of the Hatake family, and their vigilance was evident.
“Who ordered you to do that?”
Shen Ye exerted force with his hands, and the tip of the sword drew a bloody mark on the neck of the intruder, and the blood flowed down his neck into his clothes.
“Danzo-sama ordered me to deliver this letter to you.”
Restraining his inner fear, the Root ninja took out a letter from his arms and handed it to Shen Ye.
Sakumo took it at his brother’s signal.
“Someone from the root?”
Shen Ye questioned harshly, not hiding his murderous intent. He didn’t expect that Danzo would be unable to hold back and jump out so quickly.
“Yes, the letter has been delivered. Please do with it as you wish. Life or death is up to you.”
“Danzo is really good at this.”
“In that case, don’t blame me on your way to the underworld.”
Shen Ye swept the sword in his hand across and left without looking back.
“Clean it up, what’s the point of keeping you?”
“What kind of miscellaneous thing could easily break into my Hatake family as if it were no one’s home?”
After dealing with it, Shen Ye still felt unsatisfied. Is this what happened to the retainer he paid so much money to?
“All the secret and visible sentries should go to the ancestral temple to receive punishment. If you do this again, I will not let you off lightly.”
Sakumo looked at the body in a pool of blood, frowned, handed the envelope to his brother and left in a hurry.
“Yes, Second Young Master.”
Upon closer inspection, these warriors were all only in their teens.
The oldest one was probably no more than twenty years old, and they were all children from poor families who were taken in by Shen Ye.
Their strengths vary. They are good at guarding the house, but they are not capable of dealing with special organizations like the Root.
“It’s okay, just keep practicing.”
Shen Ye walked over to Nawaki, rubbed his head, and comforted his brother-in-law.
He did not witness the bloody scene just now, but he saw clearly the scene of the corpse being carried away from the edge of the martial arts field.
At this moment, Shen Ye still exuded a chilling murderous aura.
It was also the first time that Sheng Shu saw the other side of this big brother.
It was completely different from the sunny and gentle smile we usually saw, and not everyone could get his smile.
Looking at Shen Ye’s handsome smiling face, Sheng Shu also smiled. Fortunately, he might be his future brother-in-law.
After calming down, he started practicing swordsmanship again.
One day, he will no longer be a child who can only hide behind a woman.
“Shen Ye, are you okay?”
Nayuki spoke to Shen Ye, and the ghost mastiff took a few steps back. Its perception was sharper than that of Sheng Shu.
“It’s okay. What happens next is not something these little characters can interfere with.”
After hearing Shen Ye’s answer, Naxue also left with the ghost mastiff.
Holding the envelope in his hand, Shen Ye quickly went to the stone table and sat down. The servants had already started serving tea.
I opened the envelope and took a sip of tea.
The more he read, the more irony he felt on his face.
Shimura Danzo invited Kamiya to meet him at a pub, saying that he had something important to discuss.
Only Danzo would disregard the lives of his men just to deliver a letter.
At this time, Sakumo returned from somewhere and sat opposite Shen Ye.
“How is Big Brother going to punish me?”
“Twelve people in total, 20 lashes, and three months’ salary suspension.”
“After the rest, we will continue to train for another half a year.”
Sakumo was also sipping tea. He had just gone to deal with those samurai.
“It’s quite fitting that Danzo invited me to meet him.”
Shen Ye had no objection to his elder brother’s punishment. He ate my food, lived in my house, and had a high salary, which was much more comfortable than that of a ninja.
“If he wants to meet, then he can meet. Do you think our Hatake family are stray cats and dogs on the roadside?”
Sakumo was already quite dissatisfied with Danzo’s behavior, so why would he send his men to sneak in and deliver a letter?
“According to Big Brother’s opinion, it’s okay to leave him alone.”
Kamiya had his own plans, and he had three or four guesses in his mind about Danzo’s intentions, but he was not sure about Danzo’s true intentions.
He smiled and held the envelope and the letter in his hand, and when he unfolded it, only a handful of ashes was left.
The morning passed peacefully, with no uninvited guests.
The bloody smell in the corner of the martial arts arena was also completely cleared away, as if nothing had ever happened.
In the afternoon, Shen Ye did not go out, as he had a premonition that something big would happen today.
In the afternoon, I focused on coaching Shengshu to make his movements smoother.
The training of Flying Thunder God has also come to a temporary end, and he no longer has any problems in actual combat.
Sheng Shu did not ask about what happened in the morning. He knew that it was beyond his reach at the moment.
This sunny boy seemed more sensible in Shen Ye’s eyes.
After practicing for an afternoon, Nawaki dragged his tired body back home under the escort of the warriors.
Shen Ye was just in case, who knows what else that madman Danzo would do.
In his eyes, human life is worthless, which is something Shen Ye had never experienced before.
At night, Shen Ye, who was preparing to go to bed, was told by the housekeeper who came hurriedly that there was a guest visiting, and the visitor had bad intentions.
“Where’s my brother?”
Shen Ye smiled softly, everything was as expected.
“The eldest young master is already waiting in the front hall.”
“Please arrange for the quiet room. I will be there shortly.”
“yes.”
Shen Ye went back to his room and changed out of his robe, but he still had to show proper courtesy, even if the other person was unpleasant.
After changing clothes, I came to the quiet room. Opposite Sakumo sat Shimura Danzo, and behind him stood two Root ninjas….
Chapter 17 My name is Hatake Kamiya! The old immortal! (Old version)
This was the first time that Shen Ye and Danzo came face to face; they had never met before.
However, the person in front of me matched the description in the original book.
At this time, he did not yet have the Eye of Shisui, nor had Hashirama’s cells implanted, and there were no numerous Sharingans on his arms.
Shen Ye looked at Danzo, and Danzo looked at him back.
At a young age, he was in charge of the huge business of the Hatake family.
But few people know that it is this younger brother, not the famous Hatake Sakumo, who truly dominates the Hatake family.
“Danzo-sama, what brings you here so late at night?”
Shinya smiled as he sat next to his eldest brother and poured a cup of tea for Danzo.
As for the two people behind him, he simply chose to ignore them.
“Hey, why bother asking when you already know the answer?”
Danzo laughed dryly twice, but this laughter always made people feel uncomfortable.
“Oh, how can you say that, Danzo-sama?”
“Your letter doesn’t mention anything.”
Kamiya is confident in his own abilities and is not worried that killing a Root ninja will displease Danzo.
“You touched my people.”
“Still want to pretend you don’t know?”
Danzo’s expression suddenly changed, he slammed the teacup and spoke in a stern tone.
“Hey, don’t get angry. If you have something to say, just say it.”
Shen Ye calmly held down his eldest brother, fearing that he would cause trouble in a fit of impulse.
“Haha, Shen Yejun is so young, but I, an old man, am ashamed of myself for his magnanimity.”
When Danzo saw that Shen Ye didn’t buy it, he cursed him for being cunning in his heart but forced a smile on his face.
“I heard that Shen Ye-kun is planning to build a hospital with the Senju clan?”
“Yes, could it be that Lord Danzo is also interested?”
Shen Ye pretended to be surprised, as if he had just learned about this.
“I’m short of funds here, you’re really a timely help.”
He knew clearly that the Root was entirely dependent on Danzo for support, so there was no way they would have any extra funds.
“The Hatake family is very wealthy, so I’m afraid they won’t need me as an old man for financial support.”
Danzo didn’t accept this.
“But I am really interested in this hospital.”
“I want to be the dean.”
Danzo said bluntly, leaning forward and staring directly at Shenye.
“My roots keep the hospital safe.”
“No participation in operations, no dividends or profits.”
Danzo’s request was not excessive, and it was actually a good thing for Shen Ye.
The power of the Root is well known and is much more reliable than the warriors of their own family.
Let’s not even mention that he has promised Tsunade to be the dean.
From another perspective, he also did not want outsiders to know about or get involved in some of the research experiments he conducted in the hospital.
“Honorary Dean?”
“For the sake of popular prestige?”
“Danzo-sama has made a very careful calculation.”
“What if I say no?”
The smile on Shen Ye’s face disappeared when he said the last sentence, and murderous intent filled his body.
You want a piece of my Hatake family’s pie? Just ask?
“You should understand that I came here with sincerity. You may not fully understand the power of the roots yet.”
Danzo walked out of a mountain of corpses and a sea of ​​blood, so how could he be afraid of Shen Ye’s murderous aura?
“It’s best to agree to my conditions. It will benefit both you and the Hatake family.”
These words almost became a naked threat.
“Remember, my name is Hatake Kamiya.”
As soon as he finished speaking, Shen Ye appeared silently behind Danzo, and his right hand hooked around his throat.
The two ninjas behind him had their throats cut by Sakumo’s kunai and were slowly sliding down to the wall.
I wonder if they regret following Danzo to the Hatake family while wearing masks.
“Are you going to betray Konoha?”
Danzo’s expression could no longer remain calm, he couldn’t die, the position of Hokage was not yet in his hands.
“Huh, can you, Danzo, represent Konoha?”
“The land I opened my hospital on has been approved by three generations.”
“I still have to pay 100 million taels in cash.”
“You want to be the dean right away?”
“Why, you have more heads than others?”
Shen Ye’s claws were getting tighter and tighter. Danzo began to feel suffocated and his face was distorted.
The chakra in his body was destroyed by some unknown means, and he felt completely powerless and completely unable to resist.
The strength of this pair of brothers was beyond expectations. If Danzo had known this earlier, he would never have fallen into their trap.
“Just let me go, and we’ll discuss the hospital matter later.”
Danzo managed to utter a few words with difficulty. He seemed not to believe that Shen Ye would attack him, and he still did not forget the hospital at the critical moment of life and death.
“Haha, you Danzo go negotiate with the God of Death.”
Shen Ye was so angry that he laughed. It was the first time he had seen someone so greedy for power and not caring about his life.
The force on his hands increased and Danzo’s eyes rolled up.
“I, I, let go, let go, abandon.”
Danzo used all his strength to utter these words, breathing in deep breaths of air mixed with blood.
“You should have said so earlier, Master Danzo.”
Shinya returned to his original position and straightened Danzo’s teacup, which still had a few drops of blood in it.
Refilled the tea.
“please.”
Danzo came back to his senses from the brink of death, drank the bloody tea, and his breathing became slightly smoother.
“You know, killing you is troublesome, but I don’t dare.”
“My name is Hatake Kamiya, I hope you can remember it this time.”
“Goodbye, I won’t see you off.”
Shen Ye drank the water in the cup in one gulp, and walked out of the quiet room first, followed by Shu Mao.
This brother saved two lives without saying a word.
He is worthy of the name of the future White Fang of Konoha.
There were only Danzo and two corpses left in the quiet room. He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.
He stood up with the help of the wall, with fear and resentment in his eyes.
“Hatake Kamiya, I, Danzo, will remember this.”
The teacup in his hand was crushed unconsciously.
Ignoring the two bodies, Danzo staggered out of the quiet room and fled from the Hatake household.
The confrontation with Danzo came to a temporary end, but Shen Ye knew that this man would not give up.
Kamiya and Sakumo hid in the dark and watched Danzo leave with full of resentment.
“Wouldn’t it be easier to just kill him?”
Sakumo’s eyes were dark and murderous.
He believed that with his own strength, he would not need a second strike to defeat Danzo.
“He is a fellow disciple of the Third Generation and a high-ranking member of Konoha.”
“I’m afraid it will be difficult to explain such a hasty act.”
“After all, our roots are in Konoha.”
“Those small fry under his command don’t matter.”
Shen Ye gave his eldest brother a reasonable explanation, which was indeed the truth.
Danzo’s strength is mediocre now, and he is not as difficult to deal with as he was when he fought against Sasuke later. Apart from the fact that the Third Hokage needs him, he poses no other threat.
If the Third Generation were to get angry at the Hatake family because of Danzo, it would be a waste of time.
“I wonder what other tricks he has?”
“An ambitious person who plots secretly also wants to come to the fore.”
Sakumo spat in disdain.
“There are many people in this world who value power very much, but he just doesn’t have that blessing.”
Shen Ye smiled indifferently and didn’t take Danzo seriously at all.
In the original work, Danzo died at the hands of Sasuke shortly after becoming the acting Hokage, which put an end to his sinful life.
It is hard to say whether we can live to that moment in this life.
“That old man will be taught a lesson sooner or later.”
Shuomao’s eyes turned cold and he said harshly.
The next day, it was just dawn.
Tsunade reappeared with Nawaki, who also had an empty stomach.
There was also Kushina dragging behind them, and they almost became a small team just to eat breakfast…
Chapter 18 Namikaze Minato! Shen Ye’s idea of ​​accepting a disciple! (Old version)
Ever since Shengshu came home yesterday and started bragging.
Talk about how delicious and sumptuous the breakfast at Brother Shen Ye’s house is.
Kushina had no choice but to agree to learn sealing techniques for three consecutive days in exchange for a ticket to have a free meal today.
At the dinner table, Kushina turned into a little whirlwind and ate in no time.
Otherwise, how can I justify the price she paid for it?
After breakfast, it was another familiar practice process.
Nawaki consciously moved to the weapon rack and began to practice horse stance. Kushina followed suit and squatted down as well.
Tsunade and the brothers Kamiya sat down at the stone table and tasted the best tea from the Tea Kingdom.
“Danzo came last night.”
Shen Ye started talking, sipping his tea while his eyes wandered around Tsunade.
“What is he doing here?”
Tsunade’s words exposed her true colors. She had no idea that Danzo was the person Kamiya was talking about.
“It’s because of the hospital incident.”
Sakumo was a little confused. His IQ was a little insufficient. Wasn’t it agreed that he already knew it?
“Haha, she just remembers to eat.”
Kamiya laughed out loud when he saw his elder brother’s expression, and Tsunade finally realized what was going on.
Pretending to be calm, he picked up the tea and took a sip slowly.
“So that’s it, I misunderstood.”
If it weren’t for the embarrassed blush on her face, Shen Ye would have almost believed her calmness.
“So the people who came yesterday afternoon were from the Root?”
Nawaki also told her about it when he got home. When he heard the name Danzo, the identity of this ninja was basically confirmed.
“Yes, he wants to be an honorary dean and promises to let the roots protect the hospital.”
“Do not interfere with hospital operations and profit sharing.”
Shen Ye gave Tsunade enough face and did not expose her, just thinking that she really guessed wrong.
“Isn’t this a good thing?”
Tsunade didn’t care about the position of dean, and it obviously had no obvious disadvantages in running a hospital.
“He wants to use the hospital to win the favor of the public. Do you think he can keep those promises if he really becomes the dean?”
Shen Ye made his words clear, but he was afraid that this silly girl wouldn’t be able to understand.
Sakumo was wondering in his heart. He had just figured out this meaning last night while lying in bed. Can’t Tsunade use her brain?
“How did you talk last night?”
Tsunade knew that the talks had definitely broken down, but she wasn’t sure how exactly.
“Kill off his two men and let him go.”
Sakumo took a sip of tea and finally got a word in.
“Then he will definitely not give up.”
Tsunade knew Danzo fairly well, he was one of the darkest characters in Konoha.
“So there’s something I need you to do.”
Shen Ye already had a plan in mind. Even if Tsunade didn’t come, he would go to her.
“What’s up?”
“If I remember correctly, Counselor Koharu is a medical ninja, right?”
Kamiya’s gaze towards Tsunade was still warm and he smiled brightly.
“Yes, any questions?”
Tsunade couldn’t think of how Utatane Koharu could be of any use in this matter, and her eyes were full of desire for an answer.
“I want you to ask her to be the vice president of the hospital, just in name only.”
“I’ll give her an annual salary of five million.”
Shen Ye believed that this number would be hard to refuse for a medical ninja who was entering middle age.
No need to put in any effort, just a name, even being the Hokage’s advisor is no exception.
After all, no one would complain about having too much money.
“What’s the point of doing this?”
Tsunade turned into a hundred thousand whys and kept chattering.
“Don’t worry about it, just do as I say.”
Shen Ye did not reveal his plan. He did not want to say more before things were done.
“Then how much salary do you plan to give me as the dean?”
Tsunade’s eyes seemed to be twinkling with little stars. The vice-president earned five million a year, so six million for herself as the real president was not too much.
“The dividends at the end of the year are equivalent to working for yourself.”
Shen Ye covered his forehead and gave an answer that surprised Tsunade.
Shen Ye almost couldn’t keep up with Tsunade’s train of thought. Are gamblers so interested in money?
“Okay, then I’ll go get Counselor Koharu.”
After finishing her last cup of tea, Tsunade stood up and left.
“Shen Ye, come back to the soul.”
Sakumo couldn’t stand his brother’s useless appearance anymore, so he helped him to regain his composure.
“Ah, what’s wrong?”
“What’s the use of Consultant Koharu?”
Sakumo then asked the question in his mind: why must he use his own brain? Isn’t it better to be a loser?
“There is more than one fellow disciple in the third generation.”
Shen Ye just said this, and with big brother’s IQ, he should be able to guess it almost exactly.
Using Flying Thunder God, he flashed directly to the side of Rope Tree. Now the house was covered by the Flying Thunder God technique.
His sudden appearance did not disturb Nawaki who was doing horse stance, but it scared Kushina.
A person suddenly jumped out in front of her, which really scared the little girl.
But this move is really cool, it would be great if Minato could learn it.
His little head was full of imaginations of Minato.
Sakumo sat on a stone bench, pulling at his hair.
Damn, I know there are five brothers in the third generation.
Can you finish your sentence in one go?
Ignoring Sakumo who was still struggling, Shen Ye thought he was worried about his sister-in-law not being pregnant yet.
Anyway, he knew his nephew’s name was Kakashi, so he didn’t go to comfort him. This kind of thing couldn’t be rushed.
Seeing Kushina looking like a curious baby, Shen Ye ruffled her beautiful red hair.
“Why, you want to learn?”
Kushina nodded before quickly shaking her head.
“Brother Shen Ye, it’s not that I want to learn.”
“I just think that a friend of mine who has learned this technique must be very powerful.”
Looking at Kushina’s cute appearance, Shen Ye couldn’t help but want to tease her.
“Is your friend a boy?”
“Yes, how did you know?”
“Is it the blonde with the charming smile?”
“Yes, have you seen it?”
“Is your name Minato Namikaze?”
Kamiya didn’t respond to Kushina’s question, his surprised little expression was really funny.
“Oh, you guessed it all right.”
It was then that Kushina revealed her childish side, tearing off her usual disguise of strength.
“It’s just a trivial matter. I can figure it out with just a little calculation.”
Shen Ye raised his head and put on a profound look.
“If your friend is interested, you can ask him to come to me.”
“I’m still short of an apprentice.”
It’s quite fulfilling to have Minato as a disciple. Right now Jiraiya probably hasn’t discovered this rising star yet, so there’s no question of stealing a disciple.
Besides, Jiraiya has so many disciples, so one less won’t matter.
Shen Ye tried to excuse himself, saying that he had just poached Jiraiya’s sweetheart, and now he wanted to poach his apprentice.
It really leaves no way for people to survive…
Chapter 19: Tricking Kushina! Uchiha! (Old Version)
“Brother, you’re going too far.”
Sheng Shu, who had been doing horse stance seriously, was unhappy. Someone said in front of him that he needed a disciple?
Didn’t I learn this from you?
Kushina ignored the exchange between the two and looked excited.
In her opinion, with Minato’s qualifications, if he could have a teacher like Kamiya to guide him, he would definitely become extremely powerful.
“real.”
Shen Ye answered in the affirmative.
He had made up his mind to take Minato as his apprentice, and not even Death could change that.
“Then let’s make a promise. I’ll go talk to Minato when school starts.”
“He will be very happy.”
As she said this, Kushina held up her right pinky finger.
Shen Ye was childish for once, and their little fingers were hooked together.
Since Kamiya was willing to accept Minato as his disciple, Kushina no longer wanted to practice horse stance with Nawaki. Whoever wanted to practice could practice it.
Her attention was drawn to the ghost mastiffs running around in the martial arts hall.
She is indeed a violent woman.
Generally, a girl is considered brave if she doesn’t stay three feet away from a ghost mastiff.
She ran towards the ghost mastiff.
“Wow, what a big dog.”
Perhaps it was the Uzumaki clan’s natural affinity, the Demon Mastiff did not resist and allowed Kushina to caress it.
It even appeared to be enjoying it, but as it whimpered softly, Shen Ye’s dissatisfaction also followed.
I feel half dead when you touch me, just a pretty little girl and you enjoy it?
Where should I, Hatake Kamiya, put my reputation?
The ghost mastiff’s hair stood up instantly, and it quickly broke free from Kushina’s hand. Only then did the aura that made it shudder weaken.
This guy is so possessive, it’s scary.
A day passed quickly, and Nawaki and Kushina returned to the Senju family under the escort of the samurai.
The moon is rising above the branches, and Konoha is completely silent.
It was late at night, and three men in black, hidden in the darkness, arrived at the territory of the Uchiha clan.
Under the moonlight, you can see that the person walking in front has an X-shaped scar on his chin. It is Danzo Shimura.
I just visited the Hatake family last night, and I’m going to the Uchiha family tonight. I don’t know how many of his men can die.
Avoiding Uchiha’s secret sentries, they are very familiar with Uchiha’s territory.
Arrived at the door of the Uchiha clan leader’s house.
The person behind walked up and knocked on the door, then stepped back and stood still.
Soon, the door opened and a young man in a kimono appeared in front of Danzo and his two companions.
“I am Uchiha Fugaku. What brings you three to visit my Uchiha clan so late at night?”
Fugaku looked arrogant, yet wary.
After all, the appearance of three strangers in front of the patriarch’s door was enough to show that these three people were of great importance.
“I am Danzo Shimura, and I have something important to discuss with your clan leader.”
Danzo did not take this young Uchiha seriously. He would wipe out the Uchiha clan sooner or later.
“Hold on.”
Fugaku frowned, of course he knew Danzo’s name, there had been many conflicts between the Root and the Uchiha.
Among the Konoha high-level officials, Danzo has no good feelings towards the Uchiha clan. I don’t know what his purpose is in coming today.
He turned around without closing the door. To a ninja, a door was just an obstacle that blocked his vision.
A moment later, Fugaku led Danzo and the other two to the quiet room in the clan leader’s house.
Looking at the quiet room which was 80% similar to last night, Danzo’s eyes twitched slightly, as if the pain in his neck was still acting up.
After a brief pause, he sat down opposite the Uchiha clan leader.
Behind him were two Root ninjas, and behind the clan leader was Fugaku.
At his uncle’s signal, Fugaku poured Danzo a cup of tea.
“When did our Uchiha have something important to discuss with Lord Danzo in secret?”
The Uchiha clan leader spoke without the slightest bit of politeness.
“The Senju family plans to open a hospital next to the security force.”
Danzo did not mention the Hatake family because the Senju were the Uchiha’s archenemy.
“real?”
The Uchiha clan leader thought about it and thought it was the Third Generation’s new strategy against the Uchiha.
Seeing the sudden change in the Uchiha clan leader’s expression, Danzo flashed a barely perceptible smile across his face.
“It is absolutely true. The approval document has been issued.”
“We’ll start work as soon as the money arrives.”
Danzo was telling the truth, but he didn’t mention that the money came from the Hatake family.
“What is your purpose?”
The Uchiha clan leader also didn’t believe that Danzo would be so kind as to tell him this.
“I don’t want this hospital to open.”
Since he cannot become the dean, Danzo would rather the hospital not open, and even cooperate with the Uchiha whom he hates the most.
This shows how scheming he is.
The Uchiha clan leader had been in politics for many years, so he immediately guessed what Danzo was thinking.
He was simply afraid that Tsunade would compete with him for the position of Hokage after she gained prestige.
This conjecture is indeed consistent with Danzo’s ambition.
“How to cooperate?”
Since their goals are the same, the Uchiha clan leader doesn’t mind cooperating with Danzo once.
Besides, Tsunade has the Hatake family by her side, so they are not so easy to deal with.
Fugaku is one of the most skilled Uchiha warriors, but he was not able to withstand a single blow from Hatake Kamiya.
If he knew that Danzo almost died at the hands of Kamiya last night, his mentality would probably be different.
“I heard that the security forces have a secret operation recently.”
“I’m afraid it’s not appropriate to build a hospital near here.”
The Uchiha clan leader understood what Danzo said.
“Indeed, Lord Danzo is well-informed.”
“Even this kind of secret information can be obtained.”
The two old foxes smiled at each other, picked up their teacups and took a sip.
“My roots will cooperate then, and we will have a pleasant cooperation.”
“It’s been a pleasure working with you.”
The Uchiha clan leader enthusiastically saw Danzo out, as if they were old friends.
“Slow down.”
“Thank you very much.”
Danzo exchanged pleasantries with the Uchiha clan leader, then disappeared into the moonlight with two Root ninjas.
“Humph, Danzo is going too far.”
“The sentry position needs to be adjusted.”
The Uchiha clan leader’s face was gloomy and he no longer had the smile he had before.
“Yes, Patriarch.”
Fugaku followed behind him and took orders respectfully.
“Uncle.”
“Um?”
Fugaku is obviously not experienced enough and does not have the foresight to be the clan leader.
“Where have our Uchiha been doing secret operations lately?”
“You, use your brain more.”
“This is just a cover. Once it causes a stir and the three generations question us, we will have an excuse.”
“Do you think the Senju clan will let us do whatever we want?”
The clan leader pointed at Fugaku’s forehead with his right middle finger in disappointment.
“Nephew understands.”
Fugaku’s head was shaking from being clicked.
His uncle spared no effort in teaching him, but unfortunately he disappointed him several times.
He felt unhappy and his resentment towards Shen Ye deepened.
“What about cooperation with the roots?”
Fugaku asked tentatively.
“He wants us Uchiha to be his spearmen, is he qualified?”
“Then we’ll find a reason to send the Roots to charge into battle.”
The patriarch shook his head and left first.
This nephew is still too young. I just hope I can hold on for a few more years and wait for Fugaku to grow up.
Under the moonlight, Uchiha Fugaku’s eyes were firm.
He decided that he would run away next time he saw Shen Ye.
After all, if you have green mountains, you will never run out of firewood…
Chapter 20: Instructing Sakumo! Generous! (Old Version)
In contrast, the Hatake family had a peaceful night.
Without any special arrangements, Shen Ye still slept soundly and ate well.
The restaurant in the early morning once again turned into a feast.
In order to make Tsunade happy, Kamiya improved the quality of food at home.
This made Shuomao realize that breakfast could be so sumptuous.
Privately, he complained to his wife that raising a younger brother was worse than raising a ghost mastiff because he would not take care of the family at all.
Nayuki joked, “Tsunade can inherit the bloodline, you can only fight him.”
This one sentence blocked Shuomao’s words.
“Tsunade-chan, the funds are ready.”
“You can hand it over to the third generation later.”
Shen Ye didn’t care about the money and wanted to help Tsunade wipe the milk from the corner of her mouth.
Tsunade shyly took the tissue and didn’t let Kamiya get his wish.
“Am I going alone?”
“Do you still want a bodyguard?”
It was obvious that the two people were thinking in completely different directions. Tsunade thought, such a large sum of money, you’re just going to leave it to me alone?
What Shen Ye was wondering was, could you still be robbed in Konoha?
“No, I can do it myself.”
“I’ll take you there after we finish eating.”
Unsuccessful in wiping her mouth, Shen Ye handed a fried dough stick to Tsunade.
Shengshu looked at his elder brother coaxing his sister with a look of contempt. If it weren’t for the inappropriate status of Hokage, Shen Ye would have been labeled a “sycophant”.
“Brother, isn’t my knife ready yet?”
“Don’t worry, just use the wooden sword first.”
“The real sword is just for display now.”
Shen Ye wasn’t trying to pour cold water on him intentionally. There was nothing he could do since his arms weren’t long enough. He could only wait until the rope tree grew taller.
“That’s right, you should practice your wooden sword first and listen to your brother.”
Tsunade also joined in, her eyes were so vicious that she scared Nawaki so much that he swallowed the rest of his words.
Seeing Shengshu eating the steamed cake pitifully, Shen Ye’s heart softened.
“Shengshu, I have something I used for practicing martial arts when I was a kid. I’ll ask my sister-in-law to find it for you later.”
The material is ordinary, and Shen Ye had long forgotten where he threw it. He only put it away when Naxue got married and accidentally found it.
Just treat it as a commemoration.
“Brother, you are so nice.”
Shengshu immediately dropped the steamed cake, his face blossoming with joy.
How can a real thing be the same as a wooden sword!
Naxue was also happy to tease this sunny little boy: “That is Shen Ye’s treasure, you must cherish it.”
“I will.”
Sheng Shu looked at Shen Ye with gratitude and said, You can’t escape from this brother-in-law.
Feeling Nawaki’s sincerity, Shen Ye laughed heartily and waved his hands.
“It’s just a small matter, don’t worry about it.”
After dinner, Shengshu followed Nayuki to find the sword.
Kamiya took Tsunade to get the money.
Sakumo heads to the training grounds alone, his sword delivered.
After passing through several traps and arriving at the Hatake family warehouse, Tsunade realized how rich Kamiya was.
Walking into the warehouse, Shen Ye directly opened a box, which was full of silver bills.
“One hundred million taels, take it.”
Tsunade was still immersed in various antiques and luxury goods and had not come back to her senses.
This is enough for her to lose for a long, long time.
“Take it if you like. You’re welcome.”
Seeing that Tsunade didn’t react, Shen Ye deliberately hugged her from behind around the waist.
“These are all yours from now on.”
He lowered his head close to Tsunade’s ear, and his nose was filled with the pleasant scent of milk.
Then a scream was heard.
“Ah~”
Tsunade threw Shen Ye over her shoulder and he came into close contact with the hard ground of the warehouse.
“Hmph~”
“Don’t think you can take advantage of me just because you’re pretty.”
Tsunade’s face flushed and her heart was pounding.
He hurriedly picked up a box full of banknotes, rushed out of the warehouse, and ran away without looking back.
Shen Ye climbed up, the bruises on his face had healed, and there was no trace of Tsunade in his eyes.
“Giant Niu Niu, remember this for grandpa…”
He went out, closed the warehouse, and slowly walked towards the training ground.
At this time, Nawaki has obtained the real sword. Although it is a little longer, it is not a big deal. This also proves that Shen Ye was taller than him when he was a child.
Wielding a real sword with great vigor requires a higher level of concentration than wielding a wooden sword.
He stopped only when he saw Shen Ye coming.
“Brother, my sister just ran so fast.”
“I called her but she ignored me.”
Shen Ye naturally wouldn’t say that he was grabbed over the shoulder and thrown down because of teasing.
“I am in a hurry to send money to the third generation.”
He would find any excuse to move away from the rope tree and practice horse stance.
Looking at the eldest brother playing with the newly forged sword in the distance, his reputation seemed to be even greater than before.
A barely perceptible smirk crossed the corners of his mouth.
As soon as he stretched out his hand, the sword was in his hand.
He used Flying Thunder God to flash directly in front of Sakumo.
The two then fought.
The new weapon is indeed superior to the family sword, although Sakumo is still at a disadvantage.
But it can actually withstand the sharpness of the eight-sided Han sword.
Without the advantage of weapons, Shen Ye no longer showed mercy.
He cast Flying Thunder God continuously, and while Sakumo was in shock, the Eight-sided Han Sword was silently against his neck.
“Brother, do you want to learn?”
“study.”
Sakumo agreed without hesitation, saying that it would be against the will of heaven not to learn such ninjutsu.
“Okay, call me brother.”
Shen Ye put away his sword and laughed loudly towards the sky.
Sakumo was so upset that he slapped him hard.
“I’ve called you so many times over the years.”
“Will you die if you reply?”
As soon as Sakumo raised his hand, Shen Ye slipped away.
Naxue, who was walking her Tibetan Mastiff not far away, finally couldn’t hold back and lay on the mastiff’s back, laughing.
After the farce, Sakumo still didn’t call him brother.
Shen Ye had satisfied his desire to be a big brother in front of the rope tree before he walked up to Sakumo with a wry smile.
“Brother, I’ll teach you.”
As Sakumo spoke, he pulled Shen Ye aside, leaving Nayuki aside.
“The key to Flying Thunder God is to perceive the power of space.”
“Brother, I can’t guarantee that you can learn it.”
When it comes to business, Shen Ye is quite serious.
His expression darkened and he took out the scroll containing the Flying Thunder God Slash from his arms.
“I learned it by chance with the help of Mito-sama.”
“You should try it academically first.”
After that, Shen Ye handed the scroll to Sakumo.
Even if Sakumo learned Flying Thunder God, he would not be able to use it continuously like him due to the limit of chakra.
But it is not a big problem to deal with the enemy. After all, he is the future White Fang of Konoha, and his chakra capacity cannot be underestimated.
Sakumo took the scroll and began to study it.
Soon, the Flying Thunder God technique appeared on the sword, and this part was not difficult.
The following spatial force sensing was stuck.
No matter how hard I tried, there was no progress.
Shen Ye was helpless in this matter and could only rely on his own understanding.
His mind started wandering again, recalling that moment with Tsunade in his arms.
At this time, Tsunade had already arrived at the Sandaime’s office.
A box of banknotes was spread out in the office.
“Teacher, this is 100 million taels of silver. We can start working now.”
Tsunade stood opposite the Third Hokage, looking relaxed and calm along the way, no one paid any attention to her.
“Wow… the Hatake family is really generous!”
Chapter 21 Tsunade Visits! (Old Version)
“I thought we would have to wait a little longer.”
“In this way, the school and other facilities in the village can be better.”
“It’s a good thing for the village.”
The third generation was smoking a pipe, and the smile on his face didn’t look fake.
Tsunade had great respect for her teacher at this point, after all, under his leadership, the lives of Konoha’s civilians had indeed improved.
“The teacher cares about Konoha, which is our blessing.”
“Haha, I am just the successor of the Will of Fire.”
The third generation laughed, he was indeed the messenger of the will of fire.
Mitomon En and Utane Koharu also had expressions of nostalgia on their faces, it was a pity that their teacher was no longer around.
“Hatake Kamiya is pretty close to you?”
The Sandaime changed the subject and asked Tsunade.
“Why do you ask that, teacher?”
“He didn’t even deliver such a large sum of money in person. Could it be that he is worried about an old man like me?”
The things that Tsunade had been worried about before now came to her mind again.
Especially when she recalled the scene in which Shen Ye had put his arm around her waist in the warehouse, her cheeks involuntarily flushed.
“We’re just good friends.”
As to how much truth there is in what Tsunade said now, perhaps only the Third Hokage can judge.
“Is that so? Then go back early if you are fine.”
“The war is coming, so be sure to pay attention to safety.”
Before leaving, the Third Hokage did not forget to care about Tsunade. After all, there was a Jinchūriki member in her family.
“Counselors, I’m leaving now.”
Tsunade said goodbye to everyone and exchanged a tacit smile with Utane Koharu. The agreement between them had been reached.
After leaving the Hokage building, Tsunade didn’t know where to go for a moment. She was a little embarrassed to go to the Hatake family, so she simply decided to find a casino to hide in.
The legendary “big fat sheep” reappeared in the casino. The gamblers in Konoha Village heard the news and moved in. The small casino was suddenly crowded.
Tsunade rolled the dice happily, but she didn’t know that her “giving money” behavior was being seen by the ninjas of the Root organization.
In the underground dark room, a Root ninja half-knelt in front of Danzo and reported.
“Sir, Tsunade has already sent the money to the Hokage’s office.”
“So fast? It seems that the financial strength of the Hatake family is indeed not to be underestimated.”
Danzo was still sitting in the main seat in the dark room, and every movement in the Hokage Building was monitored by people from the Root organization.
His ambition to usurp the throne was obvious, and only three generations could tolerate such a person.
“Then they will start building hospitals next.”
“Notify the Uchiha clan to prepare.”
“We waited for the right moment to act.”
Danzo ordered his men to pass on the message, unaware that the Uchiha clan leader had his own plans.
How could two old foxes cooperate sincerely?
As soon as the order was given, the Uchiha had already prepared a response plan.
The Root ninjas thought they could enter and leave the Uchiha territory at will, but they were caught by two ninja captains from the security forces as soon as they stepped in.
They were brought before the chieftain.
“So they are Danzo-sama’s men.”
“Let him go quickly.”
The clan leader behaved in a very polite manner, obviously trying to intimidate the Root Organization.
“I thought he was a spy, so I took him down.”
The two captains let go of the ninja and pretended to apologize.
“Lord Danzo has a message that the Senju clan’s hospital will be open soon.”
The captured Root ninja didn’t say a word the entire time and only reported the information at this time.
Danzo created a group of emotionless ninjas through mind control and tongue sealing, and his methods were indeed cruel.
“Go back and tell Lord Danzo that we Uchiha will definitely cooperate.”
After the clan leader finished speaking, he waved his hand and asked the Root ninjas to leave.
Fugaku then asked, “Patriarch, what about our plan?”
“The hospital area has been under surveillance. We’ll tell you if there’s any movement.”
The clan leader was calm and composed. In comparison, Fugaku was not even close to being as good as him.
Sakumo spent the entire morning comprehending Flying Thunder God, and his spirit is commendable.
Unfortunately, apart from a sharper sense of technique, there has been no other substantial progress.
“Brother, take a break. This is not something you can learn in one day.”
Looking at the sweat dripping from his face due to excessive consumption of mental energy, Shen Ye persuaded him.
He forgot that he had mastered it in just one morning in front of Sakumo.
“Sure enough, Big Brother is still not as good as you.”
Although Sakumo was not convinced, he could do nothing about it. His younger brother was so gifted that he could not match him.
As soon as these words were spoken, their practice was interrupted and the two of them sat down at the stone table.
Naixue thoughtfully prepared herbal tea and pastries.
“Eat something and rest. Cultivation is not something that can be done in a short time.”
She sighed and consoled him, knowing that Sakumo must be holding a grudge.
In the evening, Tsunade came out of the small casino with a gloomy face.
“Damn it, the goddess of luck is not on my side again today.”
She only lost two million in half a day, which was just a drop in the bucket for her.
Touching her hungry stomach, Tsunade remembered that she had not had dinner yet.
Thinking of my grandmother’s aversion to gambling, I knew I would be scolded if I went home, so I had no choice but to go to the Hatake family.
Before the sound of the dice in her mind faded away, Tsunade Himeto had already arrived at the door of the Hatake residence.
The sharp-eyed butler soon appeared.
“Lady Tsunade, the second young master is having dinner. I will take you there.”
“It’s troublesome.”
These words brought Tsunade out of her thoughts and she responded politely.
Then follow the butler to the restaurant.
“Second Master, Lady Tsunade is here.”
Before anyone entered the restaurant, the butler’s voice had already reached Shen Ye’s ears.
He was drinking Maotai liquor with Sakumo, comforting his frustrated elder brother who hadn’t learned Flying Thunder God all day.
After finishing the wine in his glass, he immediately stood up.
Adjusting the cushions next to him, Tsunade came into his sight.
“Tsunade, come and sit down.”
Shen Ye waved gracefully.
Tsunade walked past the butler and sat down directly, and new tableware was placed in front of her.
“Has Rope Tree returned?”
Tsunade asked when she didn’t see her brother.
“I went back before dinner.”
“Where are you from?”
Shen Ye vaguely smelled some strange smell, it was the smell of smoke on Tsunade.
“I played a little bit.”
Tsunade said as she poured herself a drink.
Shen Ye knew the result without looking at her expression.
If you block the bet, you will lose!
“Eat some food.”
He picked up a large piece of braised beef in soy sauce for Tsunade with his chopsticks. From the look on her face, it was obvious that she hadn’t had dinner.
“I lost two million.”
“When will the god of luck favor me?”
Tsunade laughed at herself and drank the glass of wine in one gulp.
The corner of Sakumo’s eye twitched. Even if our Hatake family is rich and powerful, no one can bear to lose like this.
“Oh, it’s just a little money, just for fun.”
“Besides, are you worried about not having money after the hospital opens?”
Shen Ye couldn’t just sit there and watch this time, so he began to comfort her.
“Yes, the hospital.”
“I will go find the construction team tomorrow and find the best one.”
Tsunade seems to have found her goal. Only increased income can support her “grand gambling business”.
Shen Ye touched the back of his head, he could see through her thoughts. He hoped that this spendthrift woman would not really lose the hospital.
Chapter 22: Magic! A sudden kiss! (Old version)
“Don’t worry, things in the hospital are not that simple.”
“Whoever dares to stand in the way will be killed one by one, or two by two.”
There was an astonishing light in Tsunade’s eyes. Whoever stood in the way of wealth would die.
“That’s right. We, the Hatake clan, will never allow others to bully us.”
“Tsunade, let’s have a drink.”
These words made Sakumo’s blood boil, this was what his sister-in-law should be like.
The two people’s thoughts seemed to be on different planets.
Naxue and Shen Ye knew everything in their hearts. They looked at each other and took a sip of wine helplessly.
“When do you plan to start?”
Kamiya waited for Tsunade to swallow the beef in her mouth before asking.
Sakumo’s eyes also moved forward.
“Tomorrow, let’s do it.”
Tsunade couldn’t wait any longer.
“Then we have to be prepared.”
Shen Ye said this seriously and found that three pairs of eyes were staring at him.
Who can understand the distress of think tanks?
“In my opinion, someone will definitely block the way as soon as the work starts.”
“Send a small team of workers first, don’t make a big fuss.”
“Be still and be prepared to respond to any problems.”
After Shen Ye finished speaking, he took a sip of wine, enjoying the feeling of being the center of attention.
“That’s all?”
Sakumo spoke first, almost adding, “That’s it?”
Tsunade originally thought that Kamiya could come up with some brilliant plan.
After listening for a long time, he still didn’t understand the trick and looked at Shen Ye with doubt.
How smart can the child born by this guy be?
Naxue looked at the puzzled duo and couldn’t bear to watch it any longer.
“Now the enemy is in the dark and we are in the light. If the small engineering team takes action, we can turn the situation around.”
“With the strength of the three of you, is it necessary to use so many tricks?”
“Sister-in-law is still the best.”
Shen Ye and Nayuki smiled at each other again and drank the wine they had just poured.
There is no shortage of smart people in our Hatake family.
“Ahem, I mean, this is good.”
Sakumo was unwilling to admit that he was not smart enough and tried to save the situation, but unfortunately, Shen Ye and Nayuki didn’t even look at him.
“That’s what I meant.”
Tsunade agreed, and the two drinking buddies had no choice but to finish another glass.
After finishing the serious talk, under the influence of alcohol, the mood of several people became high.
Sakumo was the first to speak.
“Tsunade, let me say this, but your Flying Thunder God is damn hard to train.”
“I practiced for a whole day, but I couldn’t even fly far enough to pee.”
Nayuki couldn’t bear to look at it anymore. Sakumo had previously complained that Tsunade’s drinking was average, they were both the same.
“Who said no? Do you think I haven’t practiced?”
“My grandmother can’t even help.”
“Just forget it.”
Shen Ye originally wondered why Tsunade didn’t know Tobirama’s techniques, it turned out that it was just because of the lack of talent.
Under the influence of alcohol, he began to ask questions about things that he didn’t understand when he was reading in his previous life.
“Where did your grandfather learn Sage Mode?”
“Wet Bone Forest.”
Tsunade looked calm, where else could she go?
“Then why don’t you learn?”
Maybe she was too drunk, Tsunade bit her finger and pressed it on the table.
“Psychic.”
When the smoke cleared, a slug the size of a wine bottle appeared on the table.
“Slug Immortal, please tell him why I don’t practice immortal arts.”
Fortunately, Tsunade had some sense and only summoned a little bit of the Slug Sage’s true body.
Otherwise, given the size of the Hatake family, a slug that big might not fit in the house.
“Okay, Tsunade-chan.”
The Slug Immortal has a strong ability to adapt to the environment, and as soon as he came out he knew that this was just a family dinner and not a battlefield.
“Except for Hashirama, no one who studied celestial arts with me in the Wet Bones Forest survived.”
“Tsunade-chan’s ability to sense natural forces is not enough to complete the conversion of senjutsu chakra.”
Slug Sage explained it in great detail, but to put it simply, Tsunade would be courting death if she continued to practice.
“I see. Thank you for your advice, Slug Immortal.”
Shen Ye sighed that Ashura’s reincarnation is indeed the darling of the Naruto world.
For Hashirama, learning immortal arts is as easy as drinking water, but for others, learning them is risking their lives.
Sakumo and Nayuki just treated it as gossip, their eyes sparkled and their ears stood straight up.
“What’s this person’s name?”
The Slug Sage felt an abnormal cell activity in Kamiya, something he had only felt in Hashirama.
“His name is Hatake Kamiya, and he’s my, uh~ friend.”
Tsunade almost called him her future husband when she introduced him.
Her face turned red. She was easily embarrassed, and now her face turned red as if she was wearing makeup.
“What advice do you have, Slug Immortal?”
It was also the first time that Shen Ye saw the slug, a magical psychic insect that could both heal wounds and fight.
“I sense that you have cell activity as strong as Hashirama’s.”
“If it were you, my Wet Bone Forest Magic might be able to reappear.”
The Slug Immortal is also a guess.
“Then learn it.”
Before Shen Ye finished speaking, Tsunade took out a large scroll from somewhere, which was the Summoning Contract Scroll.
Spread out on the ground, it is several meters long.
Shen Ye looked up and saw that all the people on it were contractors of the Senju clan.
Tsunade’s name was ranked last.
“Let’s make a blood pact, Shen Yejun, please sign your name.”
Tsunade did not hesitate. The Senju clan had disbanded, so it would be a good idea to let the slug become the exclusive summoning beast of the Hatake family in the future.
Slug Sage did not stop her, and Tsunade could decide this little matter on her own.
Sakumo, on the other hand, was full of envy. This was one of the three summoning beasts in the ninja world. Tsunade was really generous.
Shen Ye bit his finger and wrote his own name next to Tsunade’s name.
I could feel the trembling deep in my soul, as if I had established a connection with some mysterious place.
“Okay, we still have to make hand seals at the beginning, but we can skip that once we are familiar with the Slug Immortal.”
Tsunade put the scroll away and cast a spell, causing the scroll to disappear from her hand.
Tell Shen Ye a few seals, and the spiritualism will be done.
“It’s alright, I’ll leave first.”
Along with the smoke, the slug fairy disappeared from the table again without eating even a piece of meat.
Compared to this, the snake in Longdi Cave is really hateful.
“Shen Ye, do you really want to learn the immortal technique?”
Sakumo’s memory is still stuck on the words of the Slug Hermit, “No one survived.”
He couldn’t help but worry because he only had this one younger brother. Even though he was usually unreliable, he was still his brother after all.
“I’d like to try it if I have a chance.”
Kamiya didn’t hide the fact that Sakumo had no idea how powerful Hashirama’s senjutsu was.
But he knew that by combining with the Wood Release Technique, he could get whatever he wanted by just clapping his hands.
Just thinking about it made Shen Ye’s blood boil, and he was determined to learn the magic.
“Safety comes first. Saving your own life is the most important thing.”
Naixue also gave some advice at the right time, saying that “no one survives” sounds scary.
“Shen Yejun, think it through. I support you.”
Tsunade raised her glass and drank another toast with the handsome man in front of her.
The banquet continued and everyone was drinking heavily.
Considering the lesson of getting drunk at the Hatake family last time, Tsunade put down her wine glass and finished eating before she completely lost control.
If it happens again in the middle of the night, the consequences will be disastrous.
Shuomao wanted to pull her to continue drinking, but Naxue slapped her twice to wake her up and took her back to her room to rest.
“It’s so late, why don’t you stay at my house for the night?”
Shen Ye had good intentions and even tried to keep Tsunade despite being drunk.
“No, I’d better go back.”
Tsunade staggered to her feet and walked out.
Shen Ye hurried forward to support him.
The two drunks stumbled out of the Hatake family’s door.
The night is deep and the moon is high in the sky.
Shen Ye suddenly approached, held Tsunade’s face with both hands, and lowered his head to kiss her…
Chapter 23 Challenge Shen Ye! (Old Version)
Tsunade’s eyes suddenly widened, her mind was a little confused, and her face was full of shock.
After a long time, she came to her senses.
He used all his strength to get rid of this rude guy, and then ran away without looking back.
He was already drunk and emotionally excited, and almost tripped over a stone.
He staggered a few steps before steadying himself, and after a few leaps he disappeared without a trace.
Shen Ye stayed where he was and licked his lips. Wine is really a good thing.
The corners of his mouth rose slightly, and he turned around and walked back leisurely.
The next day, Tsunade woke up from her sleep.
My mind was in a mess, and I vaguely remembered the kiss with Shen Ye.
A shy smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.
Suddenly I noticed an unpleasant odor on my body, a mixture of cigarettes, alcohol and sweat.
His brows were furrowed, thinking it was really hard for Shen Ye to bring himself to do that.
I got up and went to the bathroom to wash up. After having breakfast, it was time to get down to business.
She went out and walked towards Konoha’s famous construction company.
Most of Konoha’s infrastructure construction is the masterpiece of this company.
The quality is reliable and the construction period is fast.
Because this company has a group of middle and lower-level ninjas who are good at earth escape and are all experts in construction.
When I walked into the company’s front desk, I saw a short, dark middle-aged man standing there.
Obviously, he was no stranger to the famous Thousand Hands Princess.
He was respectful, trotting over to Tsunade and bowing slightly.
“What brings you here, Lady Tsunade?”
Tsunade wasn’t surprised by this, there were so many people in Konoha who knew her, whether it was because of her reputation as a ninja or her reputation as a gambler.
“I have a big project that I would like to work with you on.”
“Oh, please come in, sir.”
The dark-skinned man’s eyes lit up. The big project that Gang mentioned must be very important.
He led Tsunade to his office and enthusiastically poured her tea.
“I’m on duty today, just tell me what big project you want.”
“I’m not bragging, but there is no construction company in Konoha that is more powerful than us.”
The dark-skinned man fully demonstrated his sales eloquence.
“Is a 6,000 square meter hospital considered a big project?”
Tsunade sat gracefully, picked up the glass of water, and took a sip slowly.
The man stared with his eyes wide open and quickly lowered his head. He believed that he could not afford to offend such a woman.
“Of course, I don’t know when we can start working.”
“Daily payment or contract work?”
The man eagerly asked about the start time and payment method.
After half an hour of discussion, Tsunade offered to give him a trial job.
Ten workers were hired, paid by the day, and scheduled to start work in the afternoon.
She planned to use this team as bait and wait for the fish to take the bait.
Fortunately, the opponent was also from Konoha, so he would not attack the employees of the construction company in broad daylight. At most, he would expel them.
Otherwise, Tsunade would not have carried out Shen Ye’s plan. The goal of the Senju clan is to protect the village.
At least for now, Tsunade still agrees with her grandfather’s idea.
After finishing the discussion, Tsunade left the construction company.
She walked towards the Hatake house, and the closer she got, the clearer the beautiful memories of last night became.
When arriving at the place where she had parted with Kamiya last night, Tsunade reached out and wiped the corner of her mouth.
After calming down, she walked to the door and knocked.
After a moment, the door opened and the person Tsunade saw was still the butler.
“Lady Tsunade, the Second Master is in the training hall.”
Having said this, he bowed and withdrew, evidently thinking it unnecessary to lead the way any further.
Upon hearing this, Tsunade walked in and headed straight for the training ground.
Nawaki came earlier today and left again, saying that Orochimaru was finally free and asked him to come over.
Shen Ye naturally would not stop him, he knew that in the original work, Orochimaru did have feelings for Nawaki.
If it weren’t for the death of Nawaki, Orochimaru might not have conducted research on immortality so quickly.
Tsunade walked into the training hall.
I happened to see Shen Ye talking to the Slug Immortal. It seemed that he had mastered the art of spiritualism.
“Shinya-kun.”
“You’re here.”
Shen Ye looked up and met Tsunade’s eyes as she walked over. Both of them blushed involuntarily.
“I’ll go first. You can channel my clone when you need it.”
“I will also use reverse necromancy to summon you to the Wet Bone Forest.”
The Slug Sage felt the hormone of happiness in the air, then turned into a puff of smoke and disappeared into the Hatake family’s martial arts training hall.
“Have you decided to practice Sage Mode?”
Tsunade shifted her gaze and asked softly.
“Yes, once the hospital is officially built, I plan to go to the Wet Bone Forest to learn more about it.”
Shen Ye did not hide the news and had not yet told Sakumo the news.
“Okay, be careful.”
“You still have family and people who care about you.”
Tsunade stared at Shen Ye’s face with gentle eyes.
“I know. I still have you.”
Shen Ye’s magnetic voice made Tsunade’s cheeks blush, and she didn’t know how to respond for a moment.
“Has the construction team been found?”
Shen Ye noticed Tsunade’s embarrassment and spoke again to ease the atmosphere.
“Well, construction will start in the afternoon.”
“Want to come together?”
When it came to business, Tsunade drove away the random thoughts in her mind. If she had delayed any longer, she would have even decided to name the child Hatake.
“We go, and we don’t go.”
Shen Ye raised the corners of his mouth, pretending to be mysterious.
“Let the construction team go on their own, and we’ll observe from covert?”
Just like in combat, Tsunade does have this sensitivity, after all, she is an excellent ninja.
“Yes, in the afternoon you can go and notify the construction team to start work, or you can go to survey. It’s up to you to decide.”
“My brother and I are waiting for you at home.”
Shinya told him his plan and Tsunade nodded in agreement.
“Are you interested in a couple of moves?”
Looking at him sweating profusely, Tsunade thought of the hardships of her own training, which was exactly the same.
All he needs is a little understanding of the power of space to become the Flying Thunder God.
Hearing Shen Ye’s voice, her thoughts were brought back to her senses and she agreed.
Tsunade never refused to spar with a strong person, let alone Kamiya.
“I won’t show mercy.”
As soon as she finished speaking, Tsunade clenched her right fist and punched down. The powerful chakra formed an explosive airflow, shattering the ground beneath her feet.
“This loser girl can’t practice at home anymore.”
Shen Ye had a smile on his face, but he was secretly complaining in his heart.
“Then I’m welcome too.”
After saying that, the two of them stood still and got ready.
The aura of the two began to spread on the field.
Naxue and the Ghost Mastiff were watching the battle from the side, and even Sakumo stopped practicing and looked over.
The warriors in the corner began to show their figures again.
Shen Ye still had a warm smile on his face, but it brought great pressure to Tsunade.
Chapter 24: The Speed ​​of God Night!! Action! (Old Version)
I pushed hard and the ground became broken again, and I had to spend money to repair it.
Tsunade’s right fist shone with white light, and with a “Ha”, she rushed towards Shen Ye.
Shen Ye’s eyes flashed, and the speed was very fast, but that was only relatively speaking.
If he kept dodging, Tsunade might not even be able to touch the edge of his clothes.
In an instant, his entire body was filled with lightning-attribute chakra.
With her short silver hair flying, she looks wild and unruly.
The two fists collided, and the ground behind them cracked.
The powerful wind wave blew far away, causing the trees to sway and the leaves to fly.
“readily.”
Tsunade smiled and stepped back to leave.
Shen Ye followed closely behind, and the two of them exchanged punches and kicks, a completely close combat.
This was exactly the way Tsunade liked to fight.
There were bursts of dull thumping sounds in the field.
Another whip-kick exchange, and the two men fell to the ground and stood apart.
“If this goes on, I’m afraid we won’t be able to determine the winner. I have to get serious.”
Shen Ye spoke, already holding the hilt of the sword in his hand.
The pressure brought by Shen Ye at this moment was incomparable to before, and Tsunade’s expression became more solemn.
“The Art of One Hundred Heroes.”
The diamond-shaped mark on Tsunade’s forehead was like a baton, and the curse seal extended from her face to her entire body like a tide. What a hidden trick.
Shen Ye used the Flying Thunder God Technique and teleported behind Tsunade. The tip of the sword brushed against Tsunade’s shoulder and sleeve, but cleverly avoided the vital points.
Tsunade’s speed suddenly increased to a higher level.
“Bang!”
Tsunade’s right fist hit Shen Ye hard, and the latter fell straight back as if he was hit by a cannonball.
It’s really not easy to show mercy to this guy.
When Shuomao saw that his younger brother was deliberately letting the game go, his expression became uncertain.
What? You open a back door for others. Don’t you have any face as the boss?
Kamiya’s injuries healed quickly, and Tsunade’s power was raised to a new level.
The Art of Hundred Healings is indeed an S-level forbidden technique.
With this extraordinary strength and regenerative ability, it is no wonder that Tsunade was still able to fight back against Uchiha Madara.
“Tsunade-chan, come and experience my swordsmanship.”
Shen Ye made the starting stance for drawing the sword and slashing. Tsunade’s eyes became more and more solemn, and she was fully focused and ready for battle.
“A flash of lightning, six consecutive slashes!”
In Tsunade’s eyes, Shen Ye was like a flash of lightning, his speed was incomparable to before, and she had almost no time to react.
In a flash, two “Z” shaped trajectories passed by Tsunade.
Shen Ye’s figure appeared behind Tsunade, the lightning dissipated, and the eight-sided long sword was put back into the sheath.
A faint red mark appeared on Tsunade’s neck, which was a wound that was fatal.
The outcome is decided.
Tsunade gently touched her neck, the sword marks disappeared, and the curse mark on her face slowly faded away.
“Kamiya-kun, I have never met anyone so fast.”
Shen Ye was standing there handsomely, but was immediately broken by Tsunade’s praise.
“Well, you can say whatever you want.”
Shen Ye covered her face and was unable to defend herself. Next time, she would see his true strength.
As a medical ninja, Tsunade has an extraordinary understanding of the human body.
After realizing what was happening, he muttered to himself.
What’s the use of being handsome? Your head is full of crooked ideas.
“Shinye-kun, what are you thinking about all day long?”
Tsunade rolled her eyes at Shen Ye and turned to walk towards the stone table.
Sakumo and Nao, who were watching the fun, were already drinking tea leisurely, and even the Ghost Mastiff got a few snacks.
After Shen Ye came over, the ghost mastiff was unable to hold its ground due to the temptation of delicious food, and hid behind Nai Xue, continuing to wait for food.
Before Tsunade sat down, Nayuki had already poured tea for her.
“Thanks.”
Tsunade sat down, thanked him and took a sip of tea.
“Brother, won’t you pour me a glass?”
Kamiya arrived later and turned to talk to Sakumo.
Shuo Mao drank his tea and glanced at him.
The disdain in his eyes was beyond words. He said, “The water is about to become a waterfall, and you still expect me to pour tea?”
It seemed that the brothers really understood each other. Shen Ye chuckled twice and filled his cup of tea.
“Let’s go to the construction site together in the afternoon.”
Shen Ye finished his tea and made a suggestion.
Sakumo obviously didn’t want to pay attention to him. He just nodded without even saying “hmm”.
This is Tsunade helping out.
“Do you want to bring the Ghost Mastiff?”
Naxue didn’t know what kind of situation she would encounter, so she asked.
“Yes, it has a very sensitive nose.”
At mealtime, none of the three drank alcohol because they had important things to do in the afternoon.
Soon the meal was over and Tsunade went to the construction company again.
Kamiya changed into the attire of a jonin, and Sakumo carried his broadsword on his back.
Nayuki brought the Ghost Mastiff, everything was ready, waiting for Tsunade to return.
Tsunade arrived at the construction company and the ten-person construction team had already assembled.
The dark-skinned man in the morning led the group. He was a Chunin who was good at earth escape.
“Lady Tsunade, let’s go.”
As soon as he finished speaking, he prepared to lead the team to the construction site under the leadership of Tsunade.
Unexpectedly, Tsunade took out a land approval document and handed it to him.
“Just go to this address.”
“I have something to do. You can decide whether to survey or start construction.”
“Also, don’t try to fool me.”
In order to prevent these people from not going because of her, Tsunade left a warning, her voice low and her eyes sharp.
“Don’t worry, I don’t have the guts to do that.”
The black man handed the documents back to Tsunade tremblingly. He knew every inch of Konoha Village.
“You can go now.”
Tsunade watched the construction team leave before returning to the Hatake household.
Walking into the hall of the Hatake residence, I found the three of them already dressed and ready to go.
So the four of them and the dog went out together and headed towards the construction site.
When we arrived at the construction site, the construction team had already started measuring at the edge of the land and was constantly recording data.
Looks quite professional.
The four people and the dog hid in two nearby trees.
The aura and chakra fluctuations are hidden, so it is difficult to be detected unless you encounter an extremely sensitive perception-type ninja.
“I wonder if Danzo will take any action.”
Tsunade questioned.
“Not sure. It’s time to test your patience, so I asked you to hire them for a few more days.”
Shen Ye had no idea and could only wait and see what would happen.
Sakumo, the mission-obsessed man, seemed relaxed and content at the moment, enjoying this atmosphere.
Naxue was also concentrating, and Guibao’s eyes were also very serious, with his nose twitching from time to time…
Chapter 25 Tsunade’s Dream! (Old Version)
Time goes back to the moment the construction team arrived at the construction site.
As soon as the team entered the construction site, they were discovered by Uchiha ninjas who were lying in ambush in a hidden position.
Immediately afterwards, someone hurried forward to report.
In the Uchiha clan’s territory, inside the council hall.
The Uchiha clan leader sat in the center, his face calm and no one could tell whether he was happy or angry.
Fugaku was kneeling on his right side, and there was no one else in the meeting room.
As for this nephew, he did his best to keep him by his side and provide him with careful guidance.
The person kneeling on one knee right in front of him was the ninja who came to report.
“Chief, a construction team has entered the hospital site and is conducting exploration work.”
“Are there any members of the Senju clan coming with us?”
The patriarch’s words hit the nail on the head, directly pointing to the core information.
“The leader is a ninja. I can sense the chakra fluctuations from him, but he looks like just a worker who knows some earth escape techniques.”
The Uchiha ninja reported back the information he observed from the squad.
“In that case, you continue to monitor and don’t reveal your whereabouts for now.”
“Don’t act rashly. Pass the news to the roots.”
The clan leader waved his hand to signal the ninja to retreat, and the hard task fell on that man again.
“What do we do next?”
Fugaku was stunned by his uncle’s question. He realized that this was a test and understood that it was also a kind of training.
He supported his head with his right hand, pondered for a while, and then spoke.
“We can discuss it after Danzo makes the first move, or someone from the Senju family shows up.”
“We Uchiha are definitely not in a hurry to get involved in the first wave.”
“Let the root explore the way first and find out the details.”
After Fugaku finished speaking, he glanced at his uncle’s face.
I saw a barely perceptible smile flash across the patriarch’s lips.
“That’s a good point, but it’s not thorough enough.”
“Danzo wants to wait for the right time, so why don’t we give him this chance?”
The old fox is one step ahead after all. Partners are just tools that can be used when possible.
“You mean…?”
A hint of surprise flashed across Fugaku’s face. He thought that he was still not hard enough.
“We’ll make plans when the news comes.”
The clan leader said, then stood up and left, leaving Fugaku still there, thinking.
After the Uchiha ninja delivered the message to the Root’s meeting point, he returned to the construction site and continued guarding it.
I have to say that the Uchiha are quite united nowadays.
The younger generation has not been corrupted by the third generation, and no one has been indoctrinated with the Will of Fire.
It is a pity that the strength he possesses now is not even a little bit inferior to the geniuses who will come later.
Even Uchiha Fugaku was just a three-magatama jonin.
Danzo received the message from Uchiha but did not take immediate action.
He sat in the main seat with a gloomy face, and gave orders to the Root ninja who was kneeling on one knee in front of him.
“Keep an eye on the Uchiha’s movements, the Senju family’s hospital, he will be more anxious than me.”
“Report any abnormalities immediately.”
“Yes, Lord Danzo.”
After receiving the order, the two Root ninjas left quickly.
Danzo is worthy of being the secret leader, he has a firm grasp on people’s hearts.
The Uchiha stared at the construction site; he stared at the Uchiha.
Today, the forces involved in hospital construction have become a three-way competition.
Shen Ye and his group of four, along with a dog, waited on the tree until the construction team finished work, but they didn’t see any signs of trouble.
“It looks like they are not going to take action today.”
“Come back tomorrow.”
Shen Ye said this as he stood up on the thin branch, but there was no sign of shaking.
“What if they don’t take action?”
Tsunade raised the question in her mind, her beautiful eyes fixed on Kamiya’s tall and straight figure.
Sakumo and Nayuki didn’t say anything, just waited quietly for Shen Ye’s answer.
Only the ghost mastiff looked around with a look of disinterest.
Shen Ye was looking down from a high place at this time, and his eyes almost sank into those potholes and couldn’t get out.
Hearing Tsunade’s question, he came back to his senses and said:
“Now we are just testing.”
“Three days is the limit. If there is no movement…”
He habitually keeps people in suspense to whet their appetite.
“That’s enough, if you don’t say it again I’ll kick you.”
Sakumo is clearly fed up with his mysterious brother, and his grumpy “White Fang” mode has been activated.
Tsunade fake coughed to hide her smile.
“I said so.”
“On the fourth day, the construction team started work with great fanfare.”
“But this will inevitably lead to civilian injuries. I hope we can lure that old fox out in these three days.”
Shen Ye said, and sighed. In the world of ninja, civilians are the most vulnerable after all.
“There’s nothing we can do about it. We can only do our best when the time comes.”
Tsunade is not a kind-hearted person and she knows well the cruelty of the ninja world.
She could only do her best to see if she could minimize the harm to civilians.
After hearing what his brother said, Sakumo jumped handsomely and gradually disappeared, followed by Nayuki and Guimao.
“Tsunade-chan, let’s go back and eat.”
“Okay.”
The two walked side by side towards the Hatake family.
“Tsunade-chan, what is your dream?”
Shen Ye was bored and uttered a famous saying.
“Oh, me?”
Tsunade didn’t react for a moment, dream?
“I don’t have any dreams. This is good enough now.”
Tsunade suddenly said shyly, and Shen Ye was still a little uncomfortable with it.
“I think you should dream big.”
Shen Ye wondered if Tsunade would look different in the Hokage robe.
“What dream?”
Tsunade asked smoothly.
“You are destined to become Hokage.”
“You are the only one who can protect the fruits of the hard work of the first and second generations of this village.”
“I think Mito-sama would be happy to see that, too.”
Shen Ye said seriously, and his words stunned Tsunade.
“Is that so, I’m going to be the Hokage?”
Tsunade’s tone was still a little uncertain, herself? Hokage?
Is Konoha enough for me to lose? ? ?
“Yes, it’s you.”
“I believe your husband and children will be proud of you in the future.”
“What do you think, Tsunade-chan?”
Kamiya used a psychological tactic on Tsunade and almost fried her brain.
“I think…”
“I can do it. I will try my best.”
Tsunade was completely excited. The twins would be proud to have a Hokage mother.
Her husband would also feel proud of her, and in a blink of an eye, becoming Hokage had become her lofty dream.
“We’re almost there.”
Tsunade felt embarrassed being stared at and her face turned red. She rushed into the house first and was not far from the Hatake house.
Everything should be done in moderation, Shen Ye did not pursue the issue any further.
Following behind Tsunade, neither hurried nor slow, he looked at the plump figure in front of him with joy.
Entered the house and came to the restaurant.
Sakumo and Nayuki were already seated, and the ghost mastiff was chewing beef in big mouthfuls.
Shen Ye arranged Tsunade to sit next to him and the dinner began.
After three cups of Maotai liquor, everyone started talking and the atmosphere gradually became lively.
“Brother Sakumo, do you think I can be Hokage?”
Tsunade was obviously addicted to being Hokage, and under the influence of alcohol she wanted to hear other people’s opinions.
Chapter 26 Uchiha! (old version)
Sakumo didn’t expect her to have such a ridiculous idea.
Is Konoha enough for you to lose?
Isn’t Orochimaru more powerful than you?
“Drunk, drunk.”
“You are the true descendant of the Senju family, so it goes without saying that you are qualified to be Hokage.”
Sakumo organized his words but did not mention whether Tsunade could become the emperor.
“I think so, Tsunade, you can become the first female Hokage of Konoha.”
“Set an example for us female ninjas.”
Nayuki is also a woman who is as brave as any man. As she spoke, she drank a glass with Tsunade.
“Don’t worry, we will be your strongest support.”
“Just charge forward, we’ll support you from behind.”
Seeing that his psychological offensive was effective, Shen Ye used a warm-hearted strategy, combining both soft and hard tactics.
If Tsunade were a modern person, she would probably say, “It’s all in the wine.”
When Sakumo heard what Shen Ye said, his jaw almost dropped. Brother, are you serious?
Why are you putting so much effort into pursuing your wife?
Compared to this, my pursuit of Naixue was really shameful.
Tsunade had no one else in her eyes at this moment, and she held Kamiya’s hand that was on her knee.
“I’ll make you proud of me.”
After saying that, he filled Shen Ye’s glass and drank it first as a sign of respect.
The atmosphere was set to this point, Shen Ye had to drink it even if he didn’t want to, and he raised his head and drank it all in one gulp.
He held Tsunade’s hand in return, and their two hearts seemed to be closer.
“What do you have in mind?”
Sakumo really couldn’t bear to see Tsunade being fooled around by her own brother. This scene was exactly like a replica of what happened to him back then.
Now, if Shen Ye dares to give him chicken soup, he will definitely throw a basin of chicken blood back at him without saying a word.
“I….”
Tsunade’s mind was still boiling with passion about her newly-established great ambition, but she had no specific steps at all.
Shen Ye saw that the situation was not right, and quickly signaled to his eldest brother with his eyes: “Do you want me to cover your retreat?”
Then he said, “I have already planned it for you.”
Tsunade’s confused eyes seemed to have found support and suddenly brightened up.
“First of all, many ninjas have received your help. You have a mass base.”
“Secondly, after the hospital is built, it will take care of more civilians and its reputation will naturally rise.”
“Again, the war is coming, it’s a good time to make a name for myself in the ninja world.”
“Finally, I’ll take care of Sarutobi and bring you up.”
Of course, Shen Ye only thought about this last point and didn’t say it out loud.
If the first three points are achieved, the throne of the fifth Hokage is basically in his pocket.
“Shen Yejun, I listen to you.”
Tsunade listened to these points clearly and logically and praised Kamiya’s plan for an artificial Hokage.
Sakumo began to wonder if this guy wanted to be Hokage himself.
In order to pursue his wife, he gave up his original plan.
Looking at the loving look that Kamiya gave Tsunade, he became more certain of his guess.
That’s right, nothing can be hidden from the eyes of me, Hatake Sakumo.
He drank the cup happily, unable to hide his smug look.
As everyone was thinking about their own things, the two bottles of Maotai liquor were finished without them noticing.
Naxue is still conscious and can walk on her own.
Shinya and Tsunade were helped back to their respective rooms by their servants.
Sakumo’s weight was almost entirely on Nayuki, and the two stumbled back to the room.
Sakumo whispered mysteriously into Nayuki’s ear: “I discovered a secret.”
“Kamiya wanted to be Hokage, but now he gave it to Tsunade.”
I wanted to wait for Naxue to show a surprised expression, but she didn’t realize that her brother-in-law had such thoughts at all.
She actually thought it was quite reliable when it came to helping Tsunade get promoted.
Have you ever seen a Hokage who likes to pet dogs?
The night was peaceful and the sun rose as usual the next day.
Tsunade woke up in the guest room, looked around and found that this was not her room.
She reacted instantly and looked at the bed again. Fortunately, she was alone.
The clothes were neatly arranged, with no surprises or surprises.
After getting up and going out, I happened to meet Shen Ye who was drying his hair with a towel.
He was shirtless, his eight-pack abs were clearly visible, and his short silver hair was wet.
There is still a pleasant scent of shower gel on the body.
“Morning, Shen Ye-kun.”
“Morning, I was just thinking of going to see if you’re awake.”
“Go wash up, sister-in-law has prepared clothes for you.”
Shen Ye took the towel off his head and shook off the water droplets.
Tsunade walked by with her head down, forgetting to ask where the infirmary was.
“Go straight and turn right and you’ll find the infirmary.”
Shen Ye shouted a reminder from behind.
Tsunade had disappeared from his sight, leaving only the word “OK” echoing in the air.
After Tsunade finished washing up, she came to the restaurant from the infirmary wearing a purple cheongsam.
Shen Ye’s eyes widened. He didn’t expect that his sister-in-law had prepared such beautiful clothes.
The cheongsam outlines Tsunade’s charming figure, and the fullness of her figure is even more attractive.
Tsunade rolled her eyes at Kamiya and sat down next to him.
“Isn’t it inappropriate to wear this to the construction site?”
Shen Ye drank a mouthful of porridge. The clothes were indeed nice-looking, but it was not very suitable for supervising a construction site.
“I still have combat uniforms there, just let Tsunade change into them later.”
Nayuki answered the call in time, saving Tsunade from having to go home to change clothes.
After breakfast, the four people and one dog came to two adjacent big trees to monitor as before.
The construction team has already arrived, whether because of a sense of responsibility or because of Tsunade’s prestige.
After watching for about two hours, there was finally something going on.
“Someone passed by.”
Naxue and Shen Ye spoke at the same time, one relying on herself and the other relying on the dog.
The person had not yet shown up, and neither Tsunade nor Sakumo expressed disbelief.
They kept a close eye on the construction team at the site.
Soon, a team of three people appeared and started talking to the construction team.
“It’s from the Uchiha clan.”
Tsunade saw the family emblems on the shoulders of several ninjas.
“As expected, the Uchiha has also gotten involved.”
There was no surprise on Shen Ye’s face, he had a hunch when he first saw the document.
Everyone continued to observe, but they saw the man but did not hear the sound.
After the Uchiha trio approached, the only ninja in the construction team, the dark-skinned man, came forward to negotiate.
“What can I do for you, the three Uchiha-samas?”
“What are you doing here?”
The leading ninja is arrogant. A ninja who can only do construction is also called a ninja?
“We were hired by Lady Tsunade to survey the terrain and will soon begin building a hospital.”
To be honest, the black man cannot afford to offend the Uchiha clan.
“I see. This place is very close to our Uchiha clan’s guard unit. I came over to check if there was any movement.”
“You guys do your thing, we’ll leave first.”
The leader waved his hand, and the three turned and left.
The black guy was confused. Is this the end?
If you can’t figure it out, just stop thinking about it and continue working.
“What does this mean Uchiha?”
Shen Ye was also a little confused and frowned. The situation seemed to be out of control.
“This place is so close to the security forces, it’s normal for the Uchiha to come and ask questions.”
Sakumo obviously thought it was no big deal.
Naxue didn’t say anything. She also felt that things were not simple, but she couldn’t tell what was wrong.
Chapter 27: Strong Attack! (Old Version)
“What should we do now?”
Tsunade asked, Kamiya was still the backbone of everyone.
“You stay here, I’ll go take a look.”
Shen Ye decided to find out the truth himself, left the Flying Thunder God mark on the branch, and left instantly.
Quietly followed the three Uchiha people.
They walked towards the Uzumaki clan’s territory.
Suddenly Shen Ye sensed someone in front of him, and the smell of chakra seemed familiar.
He stopped and watched what happened.
The strength of these three Uchiha was at most Chunin, and they were unaware of anything.
He walked towards the tribe’s territory on his own.
When passing by a big tree, they were startled and retreated by the huge sound of wind caused by a sealing shuriken falling from the sky.
The three of them retreated at the same time, became alert, formed a pincer attack, and held kunai in their hands, keeping a watchful eye on their surroundings.
Although the Uchiha are arrogant, their individual combat qualities are still quite strong.
“The Uchiha are nothing special. How dare you lay your eyes on my Senju clan’s hospital?”
As soon as he finished speaking, a man in a black robe and a hood appeared in front of them, his face covered.
Shen Ye was confused at this moment, where did this Thousand Hands tribe member come from?
“We didn’t do anything, we just asked a few normal questions.”
The leading Uchiha family came out to speak, the man in front of them was not someone they could afford to offend.
“I’m giving you a warning. Stay away from the hospital construction site.”
The man in black didn’t want to waste any more words, so he immediately dodged and started fighting with the three men.
Shen Ye could see that this man was not an expert in physical skills, and his every move had many loopholes.
But even so, these three Uchiha couldn’t withstand it.
Soon, the three ninjas were lying on the ground, all injured.
The worst that happened was that the shuriken grazed a few places on his body, but no vital parts were hurt.
“Go back and tell your clan leader that we, the Thousand Hands Clan, cannot be easily moved.”
After saying this, the man in black teleported away in the opposite direction.
At this moment, Shen Ye became even more curious about the man in black who claimed to be from the Senju clan.
So he also concealed his breath and followed quietly.
The man in black made a big circle in the forest, entered the Uchiha territory, and disappeared.
Shen Ye didn’t go any deeper into the matter. Things seemed to be getting more and more complicated, and he was getting more and more excited.
After thinking about it, he used Flying Thunder God again and returned to Tsunade’s side.
Suddenly someone appeared next to her and Tsunade subconsciously threw a punch.
“It’s me.”
Shen Ye quickly spoke and moved to another branch with a side step.
“Oops, sorry, I didn’t respond.”
Tsunade put away her fists and lowered her head, feeling a little helpless.
“I missed again, ignore him.”
Sakumo spoke up, looking like he didn’t care.
“Well, did you find anything?”
Naxue ignored this little episode and got straight to business.
“It’s quite interesting, the Uchiha and Danzo have teamed up.”
The facts that Shen Ye said were unbelievable to everyone.
“How is that possible? How could Danzo cooperate with the Uchiha given his attitude?”
Tsunade was the first to speak, she was well aware of Danzo’s dislike for the Uchiha.
“I just saw the Uchiha attack the previous group of three.”
“Who else can we show this drama to except Danzo?”
Shen Ye had already determined who the familiar chakra belonged to. It was the Uchiha ninja who was kicked by him in the alley before.
“Uchiha is really courting disaster.”
Tsunade still found it hard to believe.
“You underestimate the hatred the Uchiha have for the Senju.”
Kamiya pointed out a fact that Tsunade had not yet realized. She thought that once the Senju clan was disbanded, they could all forget their grudges and laugh it off.
But generations of hatred are not so easy to eliminate.
Sakumo and Nayuki listened quietly, frowning from time to time. Even the ghost mastiff lay quietly on the tree without saying a word.
“If the Uchiha and Danzo cooperate, can the hospital still be built?”
“After all, this place is too close to the guard unit.”
Tsunade felt that things were becoming increasingly difficult. If she had known this would happen, she would have chosen to find another small place.
“Just wait and see. I think there will be something interesting to watch.”
“Danzo and those old foxes of the Uchiha will never cooperate seamlessly.”
Shen Ye saw the play and realized that Uchiha must have other plans.
“Then we continue watching?”
Tsunade asked tentatively.
“You can take a walk with me if you want.”
“I think my elder brother and his wife can hold this place.”
Shen Ye looked at Tsunade with the corners of his mouth slightly raised.
Shuomao turned his head away and didn’t look at him. This man was affecting his mood.
Nayuki watched Tsunade’s reaction with interest.
“There will be a chance later.”
Tsunade blushed and ignored Shen Ye, pretending to look at the construction site.
Shen Ye did not give up and squatted back beside Tsunade.
“Can I hug you later?”
Tsunade moved quietly, this guy was really annoying.
“We’ll talk about the future later.”
Her face was as red as if she was drunk.
“Then you can’t throw me over your shoulder anymore.”
“I just reacted subconsciously. You didn’t even say hello.”
Tsunade defended herself in desperation.
“You mean, just saying hello will do?”
As he said this, he moved closer and, with a thick skin, he just hugged me tightly.
“I didn’t say that.”
Tsunade had never seen anyone so shameless.
At most, Jiraiya was beaten up for trying to be clever, but this guy’s face is thicker than a city wall.
Naxue smiled softly. Her brother-in-law was so good at flirting, but she had never seen him chasing anyone. She really didn’t know where he learned it.
Only Sakumo was conscientious in his surveillance duties.
As expected, he is one of the ninjas with the highest mission completion rate, and Shen Ye is far behind him.
The man in black entered the Uchiha territory, passed the sentry post and arrived at the clan leader’s house.
In a quiet room.
The patriarch has already sat down and is sipping tea.
“Uncle, it’s done.”
“Just, will Danzo take the bait?”
Taking off the black clothes, it was none other than Uchiha Fugaku…
Chapter 28 Shen Ye’s Plan! (Old Version)
“He may not take the bait just like this. What if his men are also injured?”
The patriarch already has a comprehensive plan in mind.
As the first bird to stick its head out, Danzo has the responsibility whether he should be or not.
“Wait for those three to come back and notify the Root immediately.”
“Also, remember to take good care of your injuries and avoid any sequelae.”
The patriarch continued to drink his tea after he finished speaking. The feeling of being in charge of the overall situation made him feel elated.
“We are all from the same tribe. I didn’t do anything cruel.”
Fugaku was not desperate enough to bury his entire clan with him, and it was obvious that he showed mercy to his fellow clansmen.
Otherwise Shen Ye wouldn’t be so interested in him.
“Go and keep an eye on it. Tell me if anything happens.”
After saying goodbye, Fugaku went to a secluded place in the clan’s land, waiting for the three unlucky guys to come back.
After a full hour, the three of them supported each other and staggered back to the tribe’s land.
Fugaku immediately went forward, showing great acting skills.
“What’s wrong with you? Who dares to touch our Uchiha people?”
The leading ninja replied: “We were ordered to ask the workers, and on our way back we were ambushed by the Senju clan.”
He is quite good at flattering himself, no wonder he can become the leader.
Fugaku’s face darkened. Do you think you are worthy of being attacked by a surprise attack on you guys?
Restraining his displeasure, he took a few people downstairs for treatment.
At the same time, he summoned the ninjas in the clan and sent someone to deliver a letter to the Root.
“Conflict has occurred and support is urgently needed.”
For a time, most of the Uchiha people who did not know the truth were in a panic, and all this happened to be seen by the Root.
The Uchiha clan elder was very shrewd and every move of Danzo was within his expectations.
When the Uchiha ninja sent the news, Danzo already knew that the Uchiha and Senju clans had fought.
Now as a partner, he can’t just sit back and do nothing.
Listening to the Uchiha ninja who was reporting on one knee, Danzo waved his hand impatiently to interrupt.
“Send two teams to support the Uchiha.”
“As long as the construction team cannot start construction immediately, there is no need to work desperately.”
Danzo gave the order, and the Root ninjas gathered their men and headed for Uchiha.
After his men left, Danzo vaguely felt that something was fishy, ​​but he never expected that the Uchiha clan leader would actually attack his own people.
Stroking the scar on his chin, he gradually fell into deep thought.
The Root ninjas did not go directly into the Uchiha clan’s territory, but someone came to greet them.
A ninja with the Uchiha emblem on his shoulder came over to negotiate with the Root people.
“The clan leader has ordered that you do not need to take action for now, just observe.”
“Follow me. If I can’t defeat you, I hope you can help me.”
When the Root ninjas heard of such a good thing, they thought it was exactly in line with Lord Danzo’s strategy.
They agreed without hesitation, and the six followed Uchiha to check out the construction site.
At this moment, Fugaku was still drinking tea with the clan leader in the quiet room.
“We’re already on the road, Fugaku, do you have any idea?”
The clan leader was still a little nervous. After all, Fugaku was no match for Hatake Kamiya, and now his confidence in his strength was reduced.
“Uncle, even if you don’t believe me, you have to believe what we saw with our own eyes.”
Three magatama suddenly appeared in Fugaku’s eyes.
“Yes, there are only a few people like Hatake Kamiya.”
“No need to show mercy, just leave someone alive to report the news.”
The clan leader had sharp eyes and didn’t have a good impression of Danzo. He placed the teacup in his hand heavily on the table.
“Bang.”
There was no further movement until noon, when the construction team left.
Shen Ye and his group also retreated immediately and returned to their original place after dinner.
“What on earth is the Uchiha family up to?”
Tsunade has been trying to figure out the drama that Uchiha wrote and directed, but she still can’t figure it out.
“Don’t guess blindly. I’ll take you to find out tonight.”
Shen Ye looked confident, which put Tsunade at ease.
At this time, the Root Organization Ninja’s base was in a mess.
Of the six Root ninjas, only one was left, dying and seriously injured.
The other five lay on the ground, lifeless.
“You, the Senju clan, actually did this.”
“Aren’t you afraid that our root organization will complain to the third generation?”
This Root Ninja wanted to threaten the man in black in front of him with words.
“This land was also approved by the third generation. What are you guys trying to do secretly?”
“Besides, if you can’t go back, who would know that I was the one who killed him?”
As the man in black said this, he was about to move closer to deal a fatal blow to the other party.
The sound of a large number of troops could be heard in the distance, and a hint of joy appeared on the face of the Root Organization ninja under the mask.
I am saved.
“Damn it.”
Uchiha Fugaku seemed to be possessed by an actor. He cursed inwardly, turned around and left, cleanly and neatly.
The Root ninja who managed to save his life never thought that this member of the Senju clan had enough time to kill him and leave.
As Fugaku left, an Uchiha jonin arrived with dozens of people.
See the corpse on the ground and the only person still breathing.
“I came here when I heard the noise. I was just about to go to the construction site.”
“Who did you meet?”
The Jonin’s words were full of loopholes and he was eager to explain, but fortunately the survivor had no time to think at the moment.
“I met someone from the Senju clan.”
“That’s abominable. I’ll take you back.”
The Uchiha Jonin ignored the blood, picked up the Root Organization ninja and left, and the remaining Uchiha clan members also dispersed.
I had no intention of going to the construction site, this was just a show.
When the Root ninja was sent to the base, the Uchiha Jonin left with a smile.
“What Danzo, what Root organization, they are nothing but playthings of my Uchiha family.”
Danzo arranged for medical ninjas to keep him alive, his face full of anger.
Out of six people who went out, only one came back. Is it easy to train them?
“what is going on?”
The anger in his words could no longer be concealed.
“We encountered people from the Senju clan, and I was the only one who was saved by the Uchiha who arrived in time.”
“The Senju clan was scared away by the large group of people.”
“Uchiha asked you to go with him to question the construction team tomorrow.”
“First, the Uchiha clan members were injured, and then five of our Root organization died.”
“Even if this matter is brought to the third generation, we are still right.”
The Root ninja endured the pain and told the whole story of what had happened and what the jonin who sent him back had said.
“Even if you are from the teacher’s family, you can’t bully people like this.”
Danzo had no doubts at this point and had completely fallen into the Uchiha clan leader’s plan.
He will probably not be able to stay out of it when he goes to the construction site tomorrow.
“Take him down to treat his injuries.”
In the end, Danzo did not choose to kill people to vent his anger. After all, the Root organization had already lost a lot of manpower.
By tomorrow, he will definitely kill someone to vent his anger. So what if it’s the Senju clan?
This is a good opportunity to solve the hospital issues together.
Danzo couldn’t help but think of Shen Ye again, and the hook on his throat seemed to be still vivid in his mind.
If this really happens tomorrow, the Uchiha family will have to step forward.
At this moment, Shen Ye stretched lazily with a nonchalant look on his face.
After dinner, Tsunade and Kamiya sat opposite each other in the training ground.
Sakumo and Nayuki each had their own things to do and didn’t want to disturb the two of them.
“Shinya-kun, where are you taking me later?”
Tsunade couldn’t wait any longer, but Kamiya hadn’t told her the destination yet.
“Uchiha territory.”
Shen Ye sipped his tea and looked at the moonlight, as if he was talking about something ordinary.
“What?!”
Tsunade stood up in surprise…
Chapter 29: Flying Thunder God of Kamiya! Uchiha! (Old Version)
“You can’t just go to the Uchiha territory whenever you want. Do you know how many people there are in the clan?”
Tsunade obviously disagrees with this plan. Going to the Uchiha territory might result in loss of life.
Moreover, Uchiha has always been a sensitive topic among Konoha’s high-level officials.
“Don’t worry, I have my reasons for taking you there.”
“With Flying Thunder God, we will be safe.”
Shen Ye is very confident about this.
The Uchiha without the Mangekyō Sharingan couldn’t stop him at all, whether he had Flying Thunder God or not.
Seeing how determined Kamiya was, Tsunade calmed down. Now that her safety was guaranteed, there was nothing wrong with intruding into the Uchiha clan.
The moon gradually rose higher, and Shen Ye felt that the time was almost right.
“Leave.”
He placed his right hand on Tsunade’s shoulder and the two of them disappeared in an instant.
By the time Tsunade realized what was happening, the two were already standing on the branch where they had been waiting during the day.
Seeing Shen Ye’s calm expression, he couldn’t help but be shocked by how huge the amount of chakra he had.
“Let’s go, let’s go straight there.”
Tsunade thought that Kamiya was going to act in secret, but she didn’t expect him to lead her to the Uchiha territory openly.
He was stopped by a ninja.
“Hatake Kamiya and Princess Tsunade are visiting the Uchiha clan leader. Please let me know.”
Before the Uchiha ninja could speak, Shen Ye introduced himself.
“Please wait a moment.”
The Uchiha ninja looked displeased and looked Tsunade up and down several times, not understanding what this old enemy was doing here.
But this was not something a small character like him should worry about, so he turned around and reported to the patriarch.
The clan leader, who had not yet rested, was also full of doubts and called Fugaku over.
The two of them discussed it in the quiet room, and they were afraid that not meeting would damage the Uchiha’s reputation.
Prepare tea and tell the reporting ninja to bring people in.
Shen Ye accompanied Tsunade along the way in silence.
Following the leading ninja, they came directly to the quiet room of the clan leader’s house and met the Uchiha clan leader and Fugaku.
“Oh, is that you?”
As soon as Kamiya entered the room, he saw Fugaku glaring at him and smiled softly.
“Hmph~ Uchiha Fugaku greets Lady Tsunade.”
As the designated heir to a large family, Fugaku still has this kind of magnanimity.
Shen Ye’s eyes changed slightly at this time. This guy is Itachi and Sasuke’s father?
The strength seems average.
“Tsunade meets the Uchiha clan leader.”
Tsunade still maintained her proper manners.
Shen Ye just sat down and poured himself some tea. The Uchiha clan was arrogant, and his behavior made him seem even more arrogant.
The displeasure in the old fox’s eyes was obvious, but he had to suppress it.
Tsunade also sat down next to Kamiya.
“I wonder what brings you two to visit my Uchiha so late at night?”
The clan leader spoke first, and Fugaku stared at Shen Ye closely, fearing that he would do something dangerous.
Shen Ye’s hand gently stroked under the table, his movements smooth and natural.
“I heard that you have some friendship with Danzo?”
One sentence instantly dropped the atmosphere to freezing point.
“What do you mean by that?”
The clan leader’s face darkened, thinking that Shen Ye had come to seek revenge.
“Danzo is a scheming person and has never had a good impression of the Uchiha clan.”
“What you are doing is probably no different from trying to get the skin of a tiger.”
Shen Ye remained calm and took a sip of tea leisurely.
“We Uchiha have nothing to do with Danzo.”
“Don’t talk nonsense here.”
“Is this the reason you came to me to tell me?”
“Then I have no choice but to ask you to leave.”
The clan leader waved his hand to signal Fugaku to send the guest away, his expression cold.
Kamiya chuckled when he saw Fugaku stand up.
“You can even kill your own people. You are a good role model for future clan leaders.”
Fugaku raised his hand and then lowered it again, realizing that everything about him was visible to Kamiya.
“When have I ever attacked my tribesmen? If you keep talking nonsense, don’t blame me for being rude.”
Fugaku neither admitted it nor admitted it, and was angry and annoyed.
“Your mind is not deep enough, you still need to practice.”
Kamiya said, no longer paying attention to Fugaku and turning to the clan leader.
“Danzo didn’t want my hospital to open because I almost killed him.”
“Why are you Uchiha?”
Shen Ye asked knowingly, but he didn’t know that this question had shocked the Uchiha clan leader.
The patriarch had a gloomy face and remained silent.
Shen Ye leaned forward slightly.
“Is it just because of the old grudge between the Uchiha and Senju clans?”
The Uchiha clan leader’s momentum has been completely suppressed.
“Even so, so what?”
“We, the Senju clan, have followed our second grandfather’s wishes and have integrated into Konoha.”
“Even the Senju clan no longer exists, but can’t the hatred be resolved?”
Tsunade found it difficult to understand the Uchiha clan leader’s thoughts. Isn’t a peaceful village the ultimate goal?
“Just tell me what your purpose is.”
The Uchiha clan leader was so upset by these words that he lost his composure before he could figure out the intentions of the two.
“You Uchiha just want to fit in with the village and gain the respect and status you deserve.”
“I can help you.”
“Or maybe the future Hokage could help you.”
Shinya pointed at Tsunade and added.
The Uchiha clan leader was not happy, but even more excited.
He couldn’t imagine the Senju clan becoming Hokage again.
How could the Uchiha be so unwelcome if the Nidaime hadn’t arranged for them to guard the prison.
“That’s all I have to say. You can go now.”
At this moment, the only thing he was thinking in his mind was that this hospital must not be built. This was related to the future of Uchiha and was no longer just a simple matter of old grudges.
“You don’t have to worry about it, let alone whether I can become Hokage.”
“How do you think it would benefit the Uchiha clan to team up with Danzo to stop us from building a hospital?”
Tsunade asked rhetorically, trying to calm the clan leader’s mind again.
Indeed, there was no reason other than old grudges, and no obvious benefit.
Danzo can use this to clear the obstacles.
“If you are willing to cooperate with us, I will ensure that the Uchiha clan will have a foothold in the village in the future.”
“Even if Tsunade becomes the leader, it won’t be bad for you Uchiha.”
“I came here with sincerity.”
After Shen Ye finished speaking, he teleported to the side of the clan leader, put his hand on his shoulder, and the two of them immediately disappeared into the quiet room.
Fugaku and Tsunade stared at each other, still unable to come back to their senses.
“Where did he take my uncle?”
Fugaku took out a kunai, and even if it was Tsunade, he was prepared.
“I’m still here, and he’ll be brought back safely.”
Tsunade calmed down, firmly believing that Kamiya would not abandon her.
Fugaku looked solemn and lost in thought, not daring to summon his clansmen easily.
Otherwise, this matter will cause a huge storm.
Fugaku remained alert while Tsunade sipped her tea leisurely.
It was too sudden for Shen Ye to take action without even saying hello.
About ten minutes later, Shen Ye returned to the quiet room with the pale-faced patriarch.
Kicking the low table in front of him, the clan leader suddenly saw the Thousand Hands clan emblem under the table.
“It’s indeed the Flying Thunder God.”
“I promise you, I hope everything you say will come true.”
The clan leader’s complexion recovered slightly, and he refused Fugaku’s offer to support him.
“see a visitor out.”
“No need to send us off, we will leave on our own.”
Shen Ye used Flying Thunder God again and teleported Tsunade to the stone table in the Hatake family’s training ground.
“Such a long distance?”
Tsunade had no time to care about the incredible things that had happened in the past ten minutes!
Shen Ye’s Flying Thunder God is beyond her comprehension!!
Chapter 30: Tensions are high! (Old version)
“Long-range Flying Thunder God consumes too much chakra.”
“That’s about the limit of my perception.”
Under the moonlight, Shen Ye’s face looked even paler, and he acted very seriously.
“Why are you trying to be cool? Can’t you just walk back slowly?”
Tsunade helped Kamiya towards the room.
“This is just for convenience. I won’t do it next time.”
Kamiya snuggled up to Tsunade and felt a sense of comfort.
“I don’t believe it. I know you’re handsome and you can do it. Are you satisfied?”
Tsunade glared at him unhappily, thought for a moment, took out a special soldier’s ration pill from her pocket and stuffed it into Shen Ye’s mouth.
“Don’t bite my hand.”
Tsunade withdrew her saliva-stained hand after watching Shen Ye swallow the Bingliang Pill with a smile.
Otherwise, Shen Ye would be afraid that this punch would make her “lose money to avoid disaster.”
“You’re reluctant to do it.”
Shen Ye actually went a step further and rubbed his head against her.
“pain.”
Shen Ye screamed, and Tsunade grabbed his hair. The closer he got, the more painful it became.
“Don’t come over here.”
“I was wrong.”
Shen Ye’s head was forced to look up at the starry sky.
The two of them returned to the room playfully, and Tsunade helped Kamiya onto the bed.
“I have to go now.”
But his hand was held tightly by Shen Ye.
“Anything else?”
Tsunade struggled slightly but failed.
“Let Consultant Xiaochun attend the groundbreaking ceremony tomorrow.”
Shen Ye put away his little plan in his mind. If this extremely powerful cow went crazy, the house would be in trouble.
“I see. Is this also part of your plan?”
Tsunade thought of the doubts in her mind and no longer wanted to leave.
I simply sat on the edge of the bed and started chatting with Shen Ye.
“How did you convince that old fox?”
“The carrot and the stick, only those who use them will know.”
“It’s quite effective.”
There was something else going on in Kamiya’s words, but Tsunade couldn’t understand it.
She grabbed his hand and said forcefully, “Speak clearly.”
“I simply took him for a walk. I didn’t hurt him at all.”
“Also, once the hospital opens, you will be assisting the Uchiha in training doctors and medical ninjas.”
“And then he wisely agreed.”
Kamiya said it easily, but Tsunade understood the twists and turns.
Faced with the choice between life and death and integrating into the village, the patriarch chose the latter.
The two of them held hands and talked.
The Uchiha clan leader probably had a sleepless night after smashing the low table in the quiet room.
The next day, Tsunade woke up in her own home. She had chatted with Kamiya until late last night and almost couldn’t come back.
I was still a little shy, so I said everything.
If he didn’t look so weak, Tsunade would have wanted to punch a few holes in him.
Get up, wash up, and get in a good mood.
Tsunade notified the construction company to start work in full swing.
Then I visited Koharu Utane, but the consultant had not yet come to work.
I knocked on the door and waited, and when the door opened I saw a maid.
“Is Counselor Koharu home?”
“Lady Tsunade, please come in.”
As soon as Tsunade entered the room, she saw Utane Koharu eating breakfast, and she had already prepared how to invite people.
After Utane Koharu finished eating, the two of them walked towards the hospital’s construction site together.
The construction site was busy at this time, with construction going on everywhere, and many samurai from the Hatake family standing around.
Kamiya and Sakumo stood on a high place, attracting everyone’s attention.
Naxue took her ghost mastiff and patrolled the construction site back and forth.
In the Uchiha territory, the clan leader and Danzo gathered a large group of ninjas and planned to go to the construction site to get to the bottom of the matter.
As the clan leader and Danzo started to set off, the ninjas behind them followed.
When Tsunade and Utane Koharu arrived at the hospital, both Kamiya and Sakumo came to greet them.
“Counselor Xiaochun, thank you for coming all the way here.”
“Today is the groundbreaking day, and we specially invite you to come here. We also hope that you can give us some guidance.”
“After all, you are a senior.”
“Tsunade also praised your level of medical ninjutsu.”
Shen Ye kept praising, making the middle-aged woman so happy that she was at a loss as to what to do.
I wish I could have met such a good and talkative young man when I was young.
“I don’t dare to be a mentor, but I will make suggestions if you have any.”
Utane Koharu smiled so much that the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes were squeezed together. What woman doesn’t like to hear nice words?
Tsunade secretly rolled her eyes at Kamiya, wondering when she had ever praised Consultant Koharu’s medical ninjutsu.
Then, accompanied by Kamiya and the other two, Utane Koharu carefully inspected every corner of the construction site.
With the deliberate setting of several people, the scene really looked like a leader coming down to inspect the work.
After a while, a quarrel was heard outside the construction site.
It turned out that the samurai of the Hatake family had a conflict with the Uchiha and Root people who had rushed over.
A samurai came to report the situation, and Shen Ye said:
“I’ll take care of it, Counselor Xiaochun, you can just take a look at it.”
Seeing this, Xiaochun felt that someone was looking for trouble and it was a good opportunity for him to show off his power.
“I am also part of the hospital, let’s go together.”
“How could you worry about that?”
Shen Ye was being polite, but there was a sly smile on his face, and everything seemed to be under his control.
“Let’s go. I also want to see who wants to ruin this good thing that benefits the villagers.”
Xiaochun never mentioned the conflicts between the families and always put the interests of the villagers first.
Before even meeting the person, she had already put a big hat on the other person.
“That’s it, then.”
Shen Ye led the way and several people came to the scene of the conflict together.
At this time, several family warriors had fallen to the ground and were injured.
Shen Ye’s eyes flashed, and he waved his hand to ask people to take the wounded away first.
The ones who took action were some Root ninjas brought by Danzo.
When Danzo saw Kamiya, his heart skipped a beat, but he felt relieved when he thought about the Uchiha clan members still there.
If anything unexpected happens, he is always ready to run away.
When I looked at Utane Koharu again, her eyes were full of confusion.
“Xiaochun, why are you here?”
“Danzo? I’m the future vice president of this hospital.”
“Is there anything wrong with my presence here?”
Although Utane Koharu and Danzo are from the same school, she doesn’t have a good impression of him.
After all, people who live in the shadows are usually less popular.
Coupled with Danzo’s ambition and ruthless style of doing things, it is even more difficult for people to have a good impression of him.
Her tone was not friendly when she spoke to Danzo at this time.
“Are you the vice-president?”
A nameless anger burned in Danzo’s heart, but he couldn’t find anyone to vent his anger on.
At this time, the Uchiha clan leader stepped forward and said:
“None of this matters.”
“We Uchiha and Lord Danzo are here today to demand that you hand over the murderer.”
“You hurt the Uchiha clan members and killed five members of the Root. Do you still want to protect such a criminal?”
He has a tough attitude and a cold tone, and it seems that he will start a fight at the slightest disagreement.
The atmosphere on both sides became tense due to the questioning of the Uchiha clan leader…
Chapter 31 Killing Danzo! Shen Ye’s domineering power! (Old version)
“Don’t say I don’t know what you’re talking about.”
“Even if I cover it up, what can you do?”
This hot-tempered elder brother turned hostile at any time, and his cool and aloof image was completely gone.
If I can’t defeat Shen Ye, can I not deal with you, a bunch of rabble?
“Hatake Sakumo, don’t go too far.”
Danzo couldn’t help but speak out, he still remembered those Root ninjas who died at the hands of Sakumo.
“I just went too far, so what? You old, old borer hiding in the gutter.”
Hatake Sakumo cursed freely, and Danzo’s face turned blue with anger.
“If you have anything to say, talk it over nicely. Don’t be so eager to start a fight.”
Utane Koharu tried to mediate. After all, as the Hokage’s advisor, she didn’t want to see conflicts between families.
“careful.”
“Protect Counselor Koharu.”
Before she could finish the second sentence, a kunai with a talisman attached to it flew towards Utane Koharu.
Shen Ye knocked the kunai away immediately, and it exploded in the distance with a loud bang.
“It wasn’t me.”
Danzo felt something was wrong and quickly explained.
But it was no longer under his control.
As Kamiya took action, Sakumo came down the mountain like a tiger, and the Root ninjas were killed one by one.
Fortunately, Sakumo was alone, and most of the Root ninjas kept their distance from him.
The samurai of the Hatake family and the Uchiha ninja drew their swords and engaged in a pure physical contest.
Shen Ye had already set his sights on Danzo.
The Han sword wiped towards Danzo’s neck without hesitation.
Last time, in the quiet room, the space was small and Danzo felt something was wrong and ran away. This time was different.
Shen Ye’s sword missed.
“That’s interesting.”
“It’s none of my business. It’s Uchiha’s hand.”
Danzo was still quibbling, completely unaware that he was falling into a trap.
Koharu Utane has been evacuated from the conflict scene under the protection of Tsunade, and her role has been completed.
Nayuki led the Ghost Mastiff and rampaged through the Root Ninjas, almost invincible.
The woman that Shuomao likes is not an ordinary person.
Danzo didn’t care about his men being killed at this moment, he felt the strong murderous intent coming from Shen Ye.
He stopped arguing, dropped a smoke bomb, and quickly fled.
When the smoke cleared, Danzo was already dozens of meters away.
“How dare you show off such a little trick in front of me?”
Shen Ye sneered disdainfully and chased after him in a flash.
He must get rid of Danzo today.
The samurai of the Hatake family and the Uchiha ninjas were still fighting. Not only was no one injured, no one was even bruised.
The scale was struck just right, and the injury-free performance was a great success.
As for the Root ninjas, they began to flee in all directions, but were completely defeated by the joint efforts of Sakumo and his wife.
Danzo only wanted to return to the village, as long as he could reach the Hokage Building, no, as long as there were ANBU.
He has a chance of survival.
At this moment, he had already used his fastest speed, but still could not get rid of Shen Ye who was following closely behind him.
The distance between the two is still shrinking.
“Hatake Kamiya, why do you have to force me to this point?”
“I won’t interfere with this hospital anymore, just let me go.”
Danzo turned around, gritted his teeth, and said these words angrily. He really no longer had any intention of attacking the hospital.
His pace was still moving among the treetops, with no intention of slowing down.
“You said the same thing last time at my house, but you won’t have that chance again.”
Suddenly, lightning chakra burst out from Shen Ye’s body, and his speed increased dramatically.
In the blink of an eye, he had already caught up with Danzo. At this moment, Danzo realized that all this was just a game of chase between him, the cat, and himself, the mouse.
Unfortunately, he became that rat.
Shen Ye’s sword was as fast as lightning, drawing a dazzling white lightning in the air and heading straight for Danzo’s neck.
Feeling the biting cold, Danzo bit his fingertips and slapped the blood on the tree trunk: “Summoning Technique.”
He quickly formed seals with both hands: “Wind Style, Vacuum Wave.”
A cloud of smoke rose up, and when it dissipated, the vision became clear again.
Shen Ye’s sword was blocked by a huge summoned beast with an elephant’s trunk and sharp fangs. It was Danzo’s summoned beast – the dream tapir.
The eight-sided Han sword cut its long nose in half.
The nightmare tapir howled in pain, then took a deep breath, with a very strong suction force gushing out of its mouth.
Shen Ye was sucked into its mouth by this force. At the same time, Danzo’s wind jutsu was approaching.
“You cooperated well. You are not completely useless.”
Not only was Shen Ye not nervous, he even had enough time to mock Danzo.
The eight-sided Han sword in his hand was wrapped in chakra, and the lightning attribute chakra on the sword extended forward.
In the blink of an eye, its length had exceeded that of the nightmare tapir.
Shen Ye raised the sword high and slashed at the nightmare tapir.
The nightmare tapir let out a terrible scream, and Danzo’s wind escape technique was completely shattered by this blow, turning into smoke and dissipating, with his life or death unknown.
Seeing that he was no match for his opponent, Danzo had no choice but to flee once again.
Just a little faster, a little faster.
A hint of joy appeared in his eyes because he could see the Hokage Building in the distance.
Unexpectedly, cold words and a sharp pain came from behind.
“Goodbye, Danzo, and don’t go against me in your next life.”
Shen Ye’s sword pierced through his back, chilling his heart and delivering a fatal blow.
Danzo fell to the ground with unwillingness and reluctance in his eyes, as well as deep hatred towards Shen Ye.
With a loud bang, the sinful life of this acting Hokage ended before he could actually take the throne.
Shen Ye had a blank expression on his face. He gently waved his right hand, the blood on the sword splattered everywhere, and the sword disappeared.
He walked to Danzo’s body, sensed it carefully, and confirmed it without a doubt.
Danzo, who has lost his Sharingan and is unable to use Izanagi, has truly died.
Shen Ye had no intention of dealing with Danzo’s body, and this matter could not be concealed no matter what.
He turned around and left casually, heading towards the construction site of the hospital.
When they arrived at the scene, the conflict had already subsided as all of Danzo’s Root members were dead.
Shuomao was filled with murderous intent and his aura was overwhelming.
Naxue took the ghost mastiff to keep a distance from him.
There is a clear distinction between the samurai of the Uchiha clan and the Hatake family.
Tsunade was talking to the clan leader, and Utane Koharu was among them.
“The traitor Danzo of Konoha who intended to assassinate Advisor Koharu and weaken the power of the Third Hokage has been executed.”
Kamiya came over and directly put the blame on Danzo. After all, when a person dies, it is like a light goes out. Utane Koharu can only stand on his side at this time.
Everyone had a different expression on their face.
Sakumo was neither surprised nor happy. Last time, he wanted to kill Danzo to vent his anger.
Naxue didn’t care about it and continued to comfort the frightened ghost mastiff.
Tsunade, on the other hand, had a matter-of-fact expression on her face.
The Uchiha clan leader was startled at first, but then calmed down. He had thought about this possibility, but he didn’t expect Shen Ye to be so determined.
“You killed Danzo?”
Utane Koharu was half in disbelief. After all, Danzo was a ninja who fought his way up step by step, and his strength was still at its peak.
There was no sign of Shen Ye’s embarrassment after the battle, which made her intuitively feel Shen Ye’s strength.
Chapter 32 This person is not simple! Laboratory! (Old version)
What she didn’t expect was Kamiya’s courage. After all, Danzo was a fellow disciple of the third generation, so he was killed without any hesitation.
She was filled with countless regrets. If she had known this would happen, she should not have agreed to let Tsunade come. She was now taking the blame for Kamiya.
“Yes, if the Third Master asks, there is no need to speak well of me.”
“Maintaining peace and stability in the village is our responsibility.”
Shen Ye performed very generously and portrayed the essence of shamelessness to the fullest.
If she didn’t know she couldn’t beat him, Utane Koharu would have to give him a hard time.
If you take the money you have to do the job, there is no other way now.
“Well, I’m going back to see the third generation.”
Utane Koharu gritted her teeth and left alone.
“Goodbye, Counselor Xiaochun. Please be sure to attend the ribbon-cutting ceremony for the official opening of the hospital.”
Shinya called out from behind, but Utane Koharu was obviously too distracted to respond and just pretended not to hear.
“Is this why you paid Counselor Xiaochun to be the Vice Dean?”
Tsunade finally realized that this was a very thoughtful move.
“Is my money a gift from heaven? Do you think everyone is the same as you? I wish you could use it.”
Kamiya was still in the mood to joke with Tsunade.
“Sooner or later you’ll go bankrupt.”
Tsunade snorted and said no more.
“Hatake Kamiya, let’s say goodbye now.”
“I hope you won’t forget what you promised.”
Seeing that the situation was settled, the Uchiha clan leader did not linger any longer.
He returned with his tribesmen, not knowing whether it was the right decision to cooperate with this little fox.
“Uchiha Fugaku, I am very optimistic about you.”
Kamiya said inexplicably behind him, and Fugaku glanced back at him but did not respond.
I thought it was an insult to losers.
Little did they know that Shen Ye’s gaze had already been cast towards the distant future.
The Uchiha clan bears a curse. The more precious things they lose, the stronger their power becomes.
Is it wrong that their individualism is difficult to integrate into Konoha’s collectivism?
As a time traveler, Shen Ye suddenly wanted to know what would happen to Konoha if the Uchiha clan integrated into the village.
Fugaku, Obito, Shisui, Itachi, Sasuke, I’m afraid these Mangekyōs are enough to shock everyone.
Just treat it as the fun of life, Shen Ye decided to help this poor man Fugaku.
With the departure of the Uchiha clan, the construction of the hospital has become a foregone conclusion.
Shen Ye led everyone to evacuate.
The workers who had been frightened just now also resumed normal work.
Thanks to the earth-escaping technique and the strong physique of the workers, the construction of the hospital was only a matter of months.
Utatane Koharu has figured out the whole story along the way. All of this is a plan led by Hatake Kamiya against Danzo.
And I am just a key chess piece that he brought into the game at a high price.
Now, it was time for her to come into play. She gathered her thoughts and walked into the Hokage building.
Go up to the third floor and push open the door of the Hokage’s office.
The third generation and Mitomon En were busy processing documents and planning how to allocate the money from the Hatake family’s land purchase.
“Xiaochun is here.”
The Sandai held a pipe in his mouth, with smoke puffing out of his nostrils, as he greeted Utane Koharu.
“Danzo is dead.”
The first thing Utane Koharu said was shocking.
Sarutobi Hiruzen’s pipe fell and hit the desk.
Mizuto Menyan also looked shocked.
“What happened? Why did Danzo die?”
The Third Generation obviously couldn’t believe that Danzo, who possessed the Root, would die.
Today I received an invitation from Tsunade to attend the groundbreaking ceremony of the hospital construction site.
Danzo brought the Uchiha clan to the construction site to cause trouble.
This resulted in a conflict between the two sides, and Danzo was eventually defeated by Hatake Kamiya.
Koharu Utatane did not reveal her role in this matter. After all, everyone is an old hand at this matter, and it is too much of a joke to say that Danzo wanted to assassinate her.
Those are just the official statements.
“Hatake Kamiya? I didn’t expect our decision would make Danzo do something like this.”
“This is his own fault.”
Mitokado En didn’t have any good feelings towards Danzo, so if he died, he died, it didn’t matter.
“It’s all because of ambition.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head, calmed himself down, and picked up the pipe on the table.
“Where is his body?”
“Gather the remaining members of the Root organization and hand them over to the Anbu for disposal.”
The third generation quickly arranged the follow-up matters. As for explaining Danzo’s death to the villagers, there was no need to do so.
Anyway, he has always lived in the dark and is not accessible to ordinary people.
“The Anbu have already taken care of it.”
“This Hatake Kamiya is not simple.”
Everything had been arranged before Utane Koharu came in, but now they were talking about Kamiya.
“He’s extremely powerful, and he supports Tsunade, which isn’t a bad thing.”
“With someone like this as her backer, Tsunade might really be able to inherit her teacher’s legacy.”
The third generation had high hopes for Tsunade.
Whether considering strength or the identity of the Senju clan, there would not be much opposition to Tsunade becoming Hokage.
“Give Danzo a splendid funeral.”
“Also, tell Hatake Kamiya that conflicts don’t have to be life-and-death struggles.”
“I don’t want anything like this to happen again.”
The third generation asked Utane Koharu to convey this message, which was also a warning to Kamiya.
Fortunately, Utane Koharu was a participant in the incident, otherwise Danzo’s death would not have been resolved so easily.
The death of Danzo came to an end, and Kamiya successfully avoided the disaster with the help of Utatane Koharu.
Not only did it not bring any trouble to the Hatake family or himself, it also eliminated the hidden danger of Danzo.
The biggest winner of this series of planning should be Tsunade. Having big breasts does have advantages.
Without any effort or thought, she gained the greatest benefit.
Now that the matter has been dealt with, Shen Ye and the others no longer need to monitor secretly.
The construction team dared not slack off.
At night, in the dining room of the Hatake family.
The table was filled with snacks, and it was another drinking party.
“Shinya, will the teacher have any problem with you because of Danzo?”
Tsunade was still a little worried, because only Danzo himself knew how important he was in the Third Hokage’s heart.
“Of course I am angry, but with Counselor Koharu here, the most she can do is give me a lecture.”
“It’ll be alright.”
Shen Ye has studied the character of the third generation thoroughly. He is compassionate but has limits.
“Come, have a drink.”
It’s better for Sakumo to just drink and be done with it.
He clinked glasses with Tsunade.
“I saw that you discussed with the construction team today about digging a large-scale basement under the main building?”
Tsunade didn’t understand the purpose of this basement, so she asked when no one was around.
“That’s for building a laboratory for you.”
“In order to do various research, how can we improve our medical skills if we don’t do this?”
Shen Ye was telling the truth, although he also had his own agenda.
How can we study Hashirama cells without a good laboratory?
Chapter 33: I accept Minato as my apprentice! (Old version)
“I see. I won’t say any more.”
Tsunade raised her glass and clinked it with Shen Ye’s.
“In fact, the teacher has a grand wish.”
“It just never came to fruition.”
Putting down the wine glass, Tsunade started talking.
Shen Ye and the others listened attentively.
It’s so enjoyable to eat and drink at the same time.
“Since my grandfather passed away, the teacher has wanted Konoha to have another ninja who can use Wood Release.”
“Gather a group of medical ninjas to study grandfather’s cells.”
Hearing this, Shen Ye was extremely excited. He didn’t expect that everything the Third Generation did had never avoided the Senju clan.
He picked up some food for Tsunade and motioned for her to continue.
“Unfortunately, my grandfather’s cells are very assimilated.”
“None of the experimenters who volunteered to participate in the research survived, and all turned into dry trees.”
“Even many of my relatives from the Senju clan died.”
At this point, Tsunade felt a little depressed.
“With this laboratory, I want to continue studying my grandfather’s cells to see if I can recreate the glory of Wood Release.”
Shen Ye didn’t expect that Tsunade would express his thoughts first, which saved him the trouble of persuading her later.
“I support you, but why not get involved in person?”
“I was still young, and by the time I grew up, the experiment was over.”
“It was sealed away by the teacher. The casualties were too great. Konoha couldn’t bear that kind of pain.”
“So I won’t easily conduct human experiments before there is a major breakthrough.”
Tsunade elaborated on her thoughts.
“My cells are very active, I hope I can help you then.”
This is also the reason why Shen Ye has the greatest confidence in wanting to fuse Hashirama’s cells.
“Well, we will definitely be able to show the power of grandfather’s Wood Release in the ninja world again.”
Tsunade was full of ambition, but she didn’t know that even if Hashirama’s cells were thoroughly studied, not everyone could be transplanted.
Shen Ye didn’t say these disappointing words. As long as he could integrate them, this laboratory would not be built in vain.
He was also sure that Tsunade had such strength.
After all, in the original work, Naruto’s severed limbs were cultivated by Tsunade through research on Hashirama’s cells.
Sakumo and Nayuki were also excited when they heard about Wood Release. That was a powerful bloodline limit that could pin the Nine-Tails to the ground.
If Tsunade’s research is successful, the entire Konoha may change.
No ninja village would want to provoke a ninja who could fully use Wood Release.
“Once the hospital is built, we can install the equipment.”
“The lab needs the best, and I’ll pay for it.”
“Don’t save money for me, these will all be yours in the future.”
While talking about business, Shen Ye did not forget to tease Tsunade.
Tsunade didn’t respond, but rolled her eyes at Shen Ye, full of charm.
As expected, the four of them drank too much at the celebration banquet.
Sakumo was lying on the ground still shouting “Cheers”.
Tsunade’s cheeks flushed slightly as she hugged the sleeping Kamiya tightly.
Only Naxue remained conscious and ordered Guibao to call for help.
Finally, the four of them were helped back to their respective rooms one by one by the servants.
Another good night’s sleep.
As the days passed, the clouds of war grew thicker.
More and more ninjas were sent to the Land of Rain, supposedly to pass through the territory of Salamander Hanzo.
When Shen Ye heard these rumors, he just shook his head. The third generation was really old.
Such ridiculous things can be done.
Salamander Hanzo is not stupid. With a large number of Konoha ninjas passing through, the Rain Country might have to change its name.
It is inevitable that this war will break out in the Rain Country.
But as long as the war hasn’t officially started, it won’t affect him.
Shen Ye is still leisurely every day, teaching Nawaki who has returned from Orochimaru.
Flirting with Tsunade and teasing Sakumo, his life was quite comfortable.
The practice of immortal arts was also put on the agenda, and once the hospital was built, he planned to stay in the Wet Bone Forest for some time.
On this day, Shen Ye was sitting at the stone table in the martial arts arena and sipping tea.
Because the construction of the hospital has begun, Tsunade is much busier than him, a hands-off manager.
Nawaki was practicing swordsmanship in the center of the field, and his strength had been steadily improving during this period.
Ordinary Genin are no match for him, and even Chunin can compete with him.
I’ve been beaten up badly by Shen Ye recently. If I didn’t have a kind sister to help me, I’m afraid I would have to take a week off after practicing once.
At this time, the butler came over with two children, one of whom was Uzumaki Kushina with red hair and a shawl.
The other one has short golden hair. Who else could it be but Minato Namikaze?
Kamiya didn’t expect Kushina to really bring Minato with her.
He took a sip of tea, smiled, and sat still.
Seeing that the famous original fourth generation is still a child, this wonderful feeling is probably only he can understand.
“Brother Shen Ye, I brought my friend here.”
Kushina walked over to Kamiya with a smile, but did not sit down.
When Minato Namikaze saw the silver-haired man in front of him looking at him, he couldn’t help but feel a little nervous. After all, he came to seek a teacher.
If others don’t like it, I would lose face.
“Hello, Lord Kamiya, I am Minato Namikaze.”
“I came here specially today to visit you, hoping to get your guidance.”
Minato was so cute when he was about ten years old. Even though his parents were not around, he did not give up on himself. Shen Ye could feel his desire for love.
“Brother Kamiya, Minato just graduated today. He’s only ten years old.”
Seeing that Kamiya just smiled and said nothing, Kushina began to speak well of Minato.
The implication is that Minato is a little genius.
“Oh~ So when will you graduate Kushina?”
Kamiya reached out and stroked her red hair, and Kushina didn’t feel annoyed at all.
Minato had never seen Kushina so docile before, and he didn’t even dare to touch her hair.
Lord Shen Ye really has a way.
If Shen Ye knew that he could be praised for just touching the head, he would definitely complain that being love-brained is amazing.
“Hmph~ I usually study sealing techniques, otherwise I would have graduated long ago.”
Kushina spoke the truth, looking a little unwilling.
Once Minato graduated, she was left without a companion at school.
“Kushina, I’ll be with you when I can.”
Minato understands Kushina’s meaning very well. He is a real warm-hearted man. No wonder he is so fascinated by Kushina.
Two children longing for love are attracted to each other and warm each other. I, Kamiya Hatake, have become a fan of this couple.
“Namikaze Minato, right?”
Shen Ye pretended to be serious, but he was very stylish, which at least gave Minato a sense of oppression.
“Yes.”
“I’ll accept you as my disciple, haha.”
Shen Ye was so nervous that he looked serious one second and burst into laughter the next.
There was no need for a test, Minato was a genius.
“Great, Minato, call me Master.”
Kushina knew how powerful Kamiya was, and his swordsmanship and Flying Thunder God were skills that she aspired to have.
He quickly ran to Minato and pressed down Minato’s head as he was still in a daze, and saluted.
Chapter 34: First Disciple Minato! Slug Immortal! (Old Version)
“Okay, okay, I don’t care about those clichés.”
Shinya waved his hand, interrupting Kushina’s actions.
“Minato, do you live by yourself?”
“Yes, Master, I am an orphan.”
Minato said this calmly. He was used to it. Now he was like a little sun.
“Move to my house from now on, and you will have a new home.”
Shen Ye stood up and walked to Minato, ruffling his golden hair.
Minato felt an unprecedented warmth and his nose felt sore.
“Yes, Master.”
He wiped his eyes and decided that from today on, he, Minato Namikaze, had a family again.
“Brother Shen Ye, can I come and play more often in the future?”
Kushina doesn’t have the coyness of a little girl, and this kind of personality is very pleasing to Shen Ye.
“Okay, I’ll let Minato wait for you at home every day.”
Shen Ye’s words made both children’s faces turn red.
“I’m going to find Brother Shengshu.”
Kushina blushed and went to find Nawaki, leaving Minato to face Kamiya alone.
“What do you know now?”
Shinya wants to understand Minato’s current abilities and plans to train him to become more powerful.
“Basic ninjutsu, some wind jutsu, water jutsu, and taijutsu are also being practiced.”
Minato answered Kamiya’s questions seriously, looking like a good boy.
There’s no way you can imagine that he’ll become obsessed with Jiraiya’s novels when he grows up.
He also passed this habit on to Kakashi.
“I see. Let me give you a little test.”
Shen Ye said seriously.
“Please give me your instructions, Master.”
Namikaze Minato thought that every master would only accept students who passed the test, and now it feels more normal.
Shen Ye, who was unreliable, patted Minato’s shoulder and bent down to look at him at eye level.
“Do you like Kushina?”
“Ah, does this have something to do with the test?”
Minato was a little confused that his master would ask such a personal question.
“Of course.”
It doesn’t hurt at all to tease the little sun god Ye’s heart.
“like.”
Minato was very direct.
“If you like her, just tell her. If you don’t tell her, how will she know that you like her?”
Kamiya begins to encourage Minato to confess his feelings to Kushina.
“This, this is not appropriate.”
Minato was a little hesitant, wondering what kind of test was this.
“This is a test of your courage.”
“I, Hatake Kamiya’s apprentice, must have courage.”
“Can you do that?”
Shen Ye used some little tricks to make Minato’s blood boil.
“I can.”
Minato was still young after all, and he stretched his neck and shouted loudly, attracting the attention of Nawaki and Kushina.
“Then go ahead and confess your feelings. You are a brave child.”
Shen Ye stood up and pushed Minato.
Watching Minato walk towards Kushina with firm steps.
Shen Ye crossed his arms across his chest, looking like he was just watching the fun.
What a good master he is. He is the only one who would gossip about the love affair of his ten-year-old apprentice.
Minato’s face was already red when he arrived in front of Kushina.
“Minato, what’s wrong with you?”
Kushina even touched his forehead with concern.
Sheng Shu watched from the side and thought, this little brat is showing off his affection in front of me?
Do singles still have human rights?
“Master, Kushina said she’s interested in me.”
Minato was excited to share his joy with Shen Ye.
Shen Ye had an expression as if he had expected this and said, I have been tying the knot for you several years in advance.
You deserve it by calling me Master.
“Well, the whole Hatake family knows about it.”
After Shen Ye said something that embarrassed Minato, Minato restrained himself a little.
But the blush on her face hasn’t faded yet.
“Go home and clean up first, I’ll ask the housekeeper to prepare your room.”
Shen Ye summoned the butler and said that from today on, Namikaze Minato would be his first disciple.
As for Shengshu, he is my brother-in-law and cannot be confused with him.
“Okay, Master, I’ll be right back.”
Minato bowed to Shinya and went home. Fortunately, there were not many things at home, so he didn’t need to stay there for too long.
In the evening, to celebrate having a new apprentice, Shen Ye invited Tsunade, who hadn’t come to his house for dinner for a long time.
As for his little thoughts, Tsunade did not point them out. Recently, he has been busy with the construction site, personnel, and medical equipment, and the time he spends with Shen Ye has been shortened.
So I agreed to it.
Even Nawaki and Kushina did not miss the feast.
A gathering after not seeing each other for a long time naturally involves some drinking.
Minato, this unlucky kid, has to take on the responsibility of pouring wine tonight.
This is not a welcome to me, it is clearly the teacher’s own happy time.
Minato’s well-behaved appearance won everyone’s favor.
Shuo Mao affectionately asked him to call him “Uncle”.
Naxue also pinched his little face and praised the boy for being so cute.
I hope to give birth to such a cute boy in the future.
Shen Ye, who was already drunk, dragged Minato who came to pour wine.
“Call me Master’s Wife and let me hear it.”
“Yes, Master’s wife.”
Minato said with a blushing face, and quickly ran to sit next to Kushina.
I felt mixed emotions, but also a sense of home warmth, but I didn’t realize that I had inexplicably become the same generation as Kakashi.
From now on, Kakashi will probably only call me brother instead of teacher.
“Sister Tsunade is like this when she’s drunk. Don’t take it personally.”
Kushina was kind enough to explain on Tsunade’s behalf.
In his heart, Minato silently labeled Tsunade as “the master’s wife who cannot be offended.”
The party was over, and Kushina and Nawaki helped the confused Tsunade home.
Shen Ye ordered the butler to take Minato away, and he staggered back to his room to rest.
Two months later, the hospital officially opened.
The guests who cut the ribbon are all from prominent backgrounds.
The Sandaime, the two advisors, and even the Uchiha clan leader were in attendance.
There are also many Konoha jonin and families that are good at mystical techniques, such as the Inuzuka clan.
After the ribbon-cutting ceremony, the hospital officially began operations.
Shen Ye fulfilled his promise and sent qualified members of the Uchiha clan to learn medical skills.
In the future they will be able to work in hospitals, not just to make a living.
It was also to improve the relationship between the Uchiha and the villagers.
But this is only a temporary measure, and Shen Ye currently has no intention of intervening in the deeper issues.
The next day, Shen Ye instructed Minato and Nawaki to practice on their own according to the schedule.
Shen Ye bit his fingertips and summoned the Slug Sage.
Tsunade also put down what she was doing and stayed by his side.
Needless to say, Sakumo and Nayuki were also present.
Amidst the smoke, a half-human-high slug immortal clone appeared before everyone…
Chapter 35 Sage Mode! (Old Version)
“Shin Ye-kun, are you ready?”
The Slug Sage spoke first, she understood Shen Ye’s intention of summoning her.
“Yes, Slug Sage, I’m in trouble.”
Shen Ye looked solemn and seemed extremely serious.
“I’m going too.”
Tsunade came because she was worried, and asked to go with the Slug Sage.
“Okay, wait a moment, I’ll go get ready.”
Although the Slug Immortal appears to be slow in his movements, he is actually quite efficient.
As soon as the words fell, they were dissipated along with the smoke in the Hatake family’s training ground.
“Shen Ye, remember, you are my only brother.”
Sakumo couldn’t interfere with Shen Ye’s choice, and could only express his concern in words at this moment.
“Don’t worry, I know what’s going on.”
Kamiya gave Sakumo a relaxed smile.
Before he could finish his words, he and Tsunade disappeared in front of Sakumo.
Reverse channeling.
When Shen Ye saw the scene clearly again, he was already in the Wet Bone Forest.
The eyes were filled with sticky and corrosive liquid, and the cave was cold and damp.
In front of him stood a gigantic slug, so huge that there was no end in sight.
He and Tsunade were standing on a clean rock, which was obviously specially prepared by the Slug Sage.
A strange energy filled the place, countless times stronger than what I felt in Konoha.
“Do you feel anything?”
Shen Ye asked Tsunade, this power made him feel comfortable, as if his body was immersed in a hot spring.
“A little bit. I actually feel the air is a lot fresher in a place like this.”
Tsunade also sensed it, but it was not as obvious as Kamiya’s.
“Do you feel the natural energy?”
The voice of the Slug Fairy echoed in the cave.
“Is this natural energy? I feel like I’m in a hot spring.”
Shen Ye had some doubts before, but now he is certain of it.
“It’s not obvious to me.”
Tsunade had no intention of learning senjutsu, so there was no need to hide it.
What’s more, this is a practice that involves risking one’s life.
“As expected, you are a talented child.”
“Tsunade-chan, you are still not fit to learn senjutsu.”
Slug Sage eliminated Tsunade in the first round.
“I just come to look after him, otherwise I won’t feel at ease.”
“Slug Immortal, just focus on teaching him the magic.”
Tsunade was secretly delighted. With the Slug Sage’s words, the possibility of Kamiya practicing immortal arts greatly increased.
“Understood.”
“Kamiya-kun, the immortal technique is the fusion of three energies.”
“Physical energy, mental energy, and natural energy.”
“When they are perfectly combined, they can form the power of immortals and perform immortal arts.”
The Slug Immortal popularized the knowledge of immortal power to the two, but Shen Ye already knew it.
The only problem is that there is no suitable place to practice.
Magic has always been the unique skill of the three great spirit beast immortals.
There are only a few people who can master the entire ninja world, and it seems that no one can do it during this period.
Seeing that Shen Ye looked unimpressed, Tsunade spoke up:
“Sounds easy, right?”
“I didn’t even mention the dangers.”
This was not the first time Tsunade had heard about the dangers of senjutsu.
After hearing what Tsunade said, the Slug Sage stopped talking and let her talk.
Seeing Tsunade’s serious tone, Kamiya also became serious.
In the original work, practicing fairy arts at Myoboku Mountain would cause Naruto to transform into a frog or become petrified. Fortunately, the toad hit Naruto with a stick to alleviate the problem.
He once thought that the Slug Immortal’s statement of “no one survived” was just an exaggeration.
Judging from Tsunade’s expression, reality seemed far from what he had imagined.
“Go ahead and I’ll listen.”
“There is no going back in the process of practicing the Wet Bone Forest Immortal Technique. Once it is unable to be transformed into Immortal Chakra.”
“The end result is that it turns into a pool of pus.”
Tsunade said as her face turned pale, probably because she had witnessed it with her own eyes.
Shen Ye was very upset, this was a life-threatening spell.
Hashirama Senju is truly a god in the ninja world.
Seeing that Shen Ye had been silent for a long time, the Slug Immortal began to speak again.
“My Wet Bone Forest Immortal Technique may be dangerous, but its power is unquestionable.”
“Myoboku Mountain’s magic is difficult to sustain and takes a long time to prepare.”
“The Dragon Earth Cave Immortal Technique will cause the human body to take on the characteristics of a snake.”
“And my Wet Bone Forest Immortal Technique is in perfect form, with only a few curse marks appearing.”
“It can also greatly increase the amount of chakra and the body’s recovery ability, and can absorb natural energy for replenishment on its own.”
“To put it simply, as long as you absorb natural energy fast enough, you can continue to maintain Sage Mode.”
Everyone could hear the pride in the Slug Immortal’s voice when he talked about the magic of the Wet Bone Forest.
If we didn’t take into account the image of immortals, I would probably say bluntly that “all other immortal arts are rubbish.”
After listening to the words of the Slug Immortal, Shen Ye was also fascinated.
No wonder Hashirama Senju’s Sage Mode is so powerful. Combined with his Wood Release technique, he is simply unreasonably strong.
“Is there any auxiliary method?”
What Shen Ye actually wanted to know was a way to save his life, like the sticks of the two toads.
“have.”
The Slug Immortal answered with absolute certainty.
“What is the auxiliary method?”
When Shen Ye heard this, he was delighted. As long as he could survive, any amount of training would do.
“I can use my clone to help you better feel the natural energy.”
“But if you fail, it will turn into pus faster.”
“This way, there will be less pain.”
The Slug Immortal spoke lightly, as if it was just a trivial matter.
“….”
Shen Ye didn’t know what to say for a moment.
It turns into pus faster. Is it appropriate for an immortal to say this?
Just tell me, is it appropriate?
“Or let’s just forget it.”
“You are already very strong even without learning immortal arts.”
Tsunade began to persuade Shen Ye not to take risks.
“I won’t be satisfied if I don’t try.”
Shen Ye knew clearly that in the later period of Hokage, if he didn’t have some special skills, he would only be cannon fodder, and learning fairy arts was only the first step.
Without sufficient strength, he can’t even protect himself, let alone the fact that he now has a large family.
“Then think about it carefully. Even if you die, you must die in front of me.”
Tsunade’s eyes were red and she held onto Shinya’s sleeve tightly.
“Believe me, I can do it with you.”
Shen Ye touched Tsunade’s head and was still able to smile.
“Slug Immortal, how do we start?”
Shen Ye no longer hesitated after making his decision, as he knew that thinking about it for too long might make him lose his courage.
“You can start anytime.”
“Just follow my instructions.”
“Sit cross-legged and place your hands on your knees with your palms facing up.”
“Are you teaching me to meditate?”
Shen Ye couldn’t help but complain.
“Don’t talk, let me calm you down first.”
“Take a deep breath, and then exhale.”
If it wasn’t the real Slug Immortal, Shen Ye would have thought it was some Qigong master playing a trick on him.
After calming down, the Slug Immortal gave new instructions.
Tsunade was watching with fear and could not hide the worry in her eyes.
“Take advantage of your physical and mental energies and let them become one.”
“Slowly feel the natural energy around you.”
“Try to contact and merge, and finally bring these three forces into balance.”
Seeing that Shen Ye had entered the state, countless small slugs fell from the Slug Immortal’s body.
They surged slowly, enveloping Shen Ye completely.
Chapter 36 Mastering Immortal Arts! (Old Version)
Tsunade could no longer see Kamiya himself at this point, only a bunch of slugs.
Shen Ye tried to get in touch with natural energy and suddenly felt chilly all over his body.
It was still a little sticky, and he knew it was the Slug Immortal in action.
The natural energy that could already be felt is now even more powerful, and the fusion process is therefore much faster.
The first one merged successfully, followed by the second and the third.
Just when Shen Ye was secretly feeling proud, an accident happened.
Severe pain spread throughout my body and my skin began to corrode.
The slug clone also fell off where he was corroded.
Tsunade’s eyes were filled with shocking wounds. She covered her mouth in fear and tears fell down her face.
But she could only watch.
Going forward to treat him at this time would only accelerate Shen Ye’s dissolution, because the external chakra would make him dissolve faster.
Shen Ye was also filled with fear. The fusion of natural energy was getting faster and faster, and the pain was becoming more intense.
I want to shout but I can’t make a sound.
Just when he was at his wit’s end and ready to accept his fate.
All he could think about was Tsunade, and he hadn’t taken her out to eat anything delicious yet.
He has never met Kakashi yet.
Sakumo was also very angry with him.
The cells in his body seemed not to want his wish to fail, and began to show strong vitality to fight against external natural energy.
Repair and integrate at the same time.
Tsunade saw that the deterioration of Kamiya’s injuries slowed down and the minor wounds began to heal.
She realized that a turning point had come, wiped away her tears, prayed silently, and stared intently.
She just hoped that the healing could be faster, and in the next second, a healthy Shen Ye would appear before her eyes.
Shen Ye felt the vitality brought by the cells, and the fusion of natural energy continued.
Just a little bit away from reaching a state of balance.
At this moment, the Slug Immortal was also secretly surprised.
For ordinary people, the corrosion and ablation caused by this extreme fusion of natural energy is irreversible.
However, Shen Ye can repair himself while melting away.
His miraculous self-healing ability is already able to counteract the negative effects of natural energy.
If he continued like this, he would really have a chance to become the second person to successfully practice the Wet Bone Forest Immortal Art.
Time passed slowly, and Shen Ye’s body became devastated in the cycle of melting and recovery.
There are only a few slugs left on his body.
Tsunade looked at the man in front of her, but could no longer recognize that handsome face.
Gradually, a red curse mark appeared around Shen Ye’s eyes.
He succeeded, and the backlash of natural energy ended.
“I succeeded.”
Shen Ye opened his eyes, his pupils turned golden, and his voice became hoarse.
He saw Tsunade hugging him tightly, and he fainted and lost consciousness.
When Shen Ye opened his eyes again, he saw Tsunade’s peaceful sleeping face.
“She has consumed too much chakra to treat you, don’t wake her up.”
Only then did Shen Ye realize that there were still a few slugs stuck to his face, and it felt cold and sticky.
The wounds on her body are almost healed. What a silly girl.
“Okay, Slug Sage.”
Shen Ye carefully moved Tsunade to his legs so that she could lean more comfortably, as the hard stone was too uncomfortable.
He also smoothed Tsunade’s long light yellow hair to prevent it from disturbing Tsunade who was sleeping soundly.
“How do you feel now?”
“Still a little weak.”
Shen Ye responded to the Slug Sage’s question.
He realized that a powerful force had gathered in his body, which was the Sage Chakra.
“That’s normal. I didn’t expect your cells to be so active.”
“Hashirama-sama completed the fusion directly, but you actually turned the situation around yourself after failing.”
“Today I have broadened my horizons.”
The Slug Sage made no secret of his admiration for Shen Ye.
Who dares to say that the Wet Bone Forest has no magical powers?
Toads, snakes and the like should all stand aside.
“It was pure luck. I almost died.”
“When a person dies, it’s like a light goes out. Turning into pus is just another way of returning to nature.”
Shen Ye was very upset, thinking that he and the Slug Sage might not have any common topics anymore.
“Am I accomplished now?”
As soon as he finished speaking, Shen Ye mobilized the sage chakra in his body, and a red curse seal appeared around his eyes.
Feeling the amazing recovery and destructive power of this chakra, it was far superior to his own chakra.
“You have mastered it, but you still need to adapt to the absorption of natural energy.”
“The natural energy in the outside world is thin, and it is difficult to maintain the Sage Mode for a long time.”
“Unless you have Wood Release like Hashirama, you can continuously absorb natural energy.”
When it comes to professional issues, the Slug Immortal remains rigorous.
Shen Ye could only sigh once again that the reincarnation of Ashura was really awesome.
I was born with all kinds of plug-ins, and anything can happen with a wave of my hand. When will I be able to reach that level?
One has to be down-to-earth in life, Shen Ye sighed, fortunately he has now learned the art of immortality.
“Slug Immortal, is there any magic I can learn in the Wet Bone Forest?”
Shen Ye continued to ask questions about cultivation. It was obviously inappropriate to discuss the philosophy of life with the Slug Immortal.
“That’s not the case.”
“But using Sage Chakra to perform a technique will be more powerful. Add to that your unique skills, and it will be even more powerful.”
After the Slug Immortal said this, Shen Ye quickly understood.
In the original work, whether it is Hashirama, Jiraiya or Naruto, most of their moves incorporate the Sage Mode into their own special skills.
So it’s no surprise that they have such exaggeratedly powerful techniques.
Take Naruto for example, how many of my balls can you catch?
“Yes, I understand.”
After saying that, Shen Ye lost interest in continuing to chat with the Slug Immortal.
The Slug Immortal was also tactful and stopped talking, focusing on wriggling on Shen Ye’s face to help him recover from the last trace of scars.
Shen Ye closed his eyes, and in just a moment, the fatigue in his body disappeared without a trace.
It really is the magic of the Wet Bone Forest, and its reputation is well-deserved.
After retracting the Sage Mode, Shen Ye continued to absorb natural energy.
Even though I have just gotten started, I still have a long way to go to accumulate the Sage Chakra.
During this process, Shen Ye gradually adapted to the absorption and integration of natural energy and was no longer troubled by backlash.
This is indeed a success or failure training. No wonder Tsunade proudly said that her grandfather mastered the fairy technique in just one day.
That’s right, if she can’t learn it, how can she exist?
His training came to an end when Tsunade woke up slowly, nestled in Shen Ye’s legs.
At this time, the Slug Sage’s clone had already left, and Kamiya’s handsome face appeared in front of Tsunade again.
“You’re finally okay.”
Tsunade stood up and hugged Shen Ye.
Shen Ye was a little uncomfortable for a moment, feeling the tenderness on his chest, he also put his arm around Tsunade’s back, lowered his arm to her neck, and whispered:
“I’m fine now. You’ve worked hard, too.”
After hugging for a while, Tsunade calmed down and gently pushed Shen Ye away.
Her cheeks were then flushed with shyness, as if Shen Ye had taken advantage of her.
“Have you fully mastered the magic?”
Tsunade combed her hair and looked for a topic to talk about.
“Well, go out and try out the power.”
Chapter 37: Instruct Minato and develop Ninjutsu! (Old version)
Shen Ye pulled Tsunade and walked out of the cave. No one knew how deep and long this cave was.
Luckily, slugs are not good at digging holes, and within a few minutes, the two of them saw the light of day again.
The sun is shining and warm as ever.
The place where they were was open, with thick swamps between scattered trees, which was obviously not suitable for long-term human habitation.
“Let me see how much my strength has increased under Sage Mode.”
After Kamiya finished speaking, he let go of Tsunade and a red curse seal appeared around his eyes.
He holds an eight-sided Han sword in his right hand, and his whole body is wrapped in lightning chakra.
Shen Ye felt that the lightning attribute became more violent under the blessing of the Sage Chakra.
The body’s cells were on the verge of tearing apart, but this level of damage healed quickly and did not affect the battle.
With a swing of the knife, he seemed to turn into lightning.
It reappeared dozens of meters away, leaving behind two zigzag charred marks.
“Incredible speed and powerful destructive power.”
Tsunade whispered, she had experienced this move firsthand.
When performed in Sage Mode, its power is even greater than before.
“not bad.”
Shen Ye returned to Tsunade in an instant and expressed satisfaction with the speed and power.
Even for a tailed beast, this much power is enough to cause massive damage.
“Here is a magical technique of my grandfather. Do you want to try it?”
Tsunade took out a manual from her bosom. It was written by Hashirama and specially prepared for this trip.
“Let me see.”
Kamiya was not very interested at first. After all, he did not have Wood Release, and he could not use Hashirama’s senjutsu.
When I opened it, I found it was a sealing technique – Senpai Myojinmon. Hashirama had used this technique to suppress the Ten Tails in Sage Mode.
If Shen Ye’s guess is correct, Uzumaki Mito must have made a great contribution. This technique rarely requires hand seals.
“Let me try.”
As soon as Shen Ye finished speaking, Tsunade nodded and stepped slightly behind him.
Shen Ye formed seals with his hands and shouted loudly with great momentum.
“Immortal Technique: Mingshenmen!”
As a large amount of Sage Chakra flowed away, red torii gates descended from the sky and embedded themselves deeply into the earth, like chains that could tightly bind the enemy.
“As expected of the First Hokage’s senjutsu, it’s really amazing.”
Kamiya is not just flattering, this move may be slightly insufficient against humans, but it is extremely powerful against the tailed beasts.
Tsunade narrowed her eyes and smiled, so sweetly.
Shen Ye pulled her into the cave again, thinking in his mind that he wanted Minato to speed up the development of the Rasengan.
Although his own cells are highly active, he still needs genius to change the chakra form.
At most I can provide some ideas and let Minato figure it out on his own.
When Minato succeeds in his research and learns it, everyone who comes will have to ask about his big balls.
Thinking of this bright prospect, Shen Ye couldn’t help but laugh out loud.
This made Tsunade look sideways, this idiot was amusing himself again.
Returning to the cave, the two faced the Slug Immortal once again, and they were ready to go home.
The Slug Immortal can be called a topic terminator.
“Slug Immortal, how do we get home?”
Shen Ye suddenly thought of a thorny problem. No one in Konoha used this insect summoning technique anymore, and the reverse summoning technique seemed to be impossible.
“Don’t worry, I left a clone in your house.”
The Slug Sage seemed to be able to see through Shen Ye’s thoughts. He walked back to Konoha and was afraid that he would collapse.
“Haha, Slug Immortal is very thoughtful and considerate.”
Shen Ye was sincerely happy and praised the Slug Immortal for his considerate service, including pick-up and drop-off.
“Not really. I left a clone to prevent you from meeting any misfortune. I sent you back to your hometown in the festering state.”
“Don’t all humans want to return to their roots?”
As soon as the Slug Sage finished speaking, Tsunade couldn’t help laughing, while Shen Ye’s face was full of black lines.
“Slug Immortal, you are an interesting bug.”
If Shen Ye didn’t know that the Slug Immortal didn’t understand what he meant, he would definitely make fun of him.
“Send us back, Slug Sage.”
Tsunade spoke for Kamiya.
Soon, the two figures disappeared in the Wet Bone Forest along with the smoke, and when they reappeared, they had arrived at a wetland at the Hatake family’s martial arts training ground.
The slug prefers this place, and Shen Ye expresses his understanding.
After thanking the Slug Immortal’s clone beside them, the two left quickly.
It was only one day since Shen Ye left, and it was already afternoon.
Nawaki and Minato were originally practicing swordsmanship, and now they came together.
“Sister, big brother.”
“Master, Master’s Wife.”
Tsunade was a little uncomfortable with Minato’s address at first, but after experiencing the journey in the Wet Bone Forest, she has now accepted it calmly.
“Does Rope Tree have a spirit beast?”
“Ah, yes.”
“snake?”
Sheng Shu nodded and was pulled aside by Shen Ye.
“Minato, you haven’t summoned your beast yet.”
“No, Master.”
“Okay, I think Slug Sage is perfect for you.”
Shen Ye said as he dragged Minato to the Slug Sage’s clone.
Without any setbacks, Minato signed his name in blood on the contract scroll in a daze, and lost the opportunity to summon Bunta.
After the matter was done, the Slug Immortal left on his own.
From then on, Shen Ye no longer worried about not being able to come back after taking Tsunade to the Wet Bone Forest.
“Master, have you finished your training?”
Minato was sensible. Although he didn’t know what technique Kamiya was practicing, he could tell from his uncle Sakumo’s behavior that it must be a dangerous move.
“Yes, wait until you grow up and see if you can learn it.”
Shen Ye touched the head of the little sun and remembered that in the original work, Minato also knew fairy arts.
“Brother, I want to learn too.”
Sheng Shu was unwilling to give in, how could he lose favor?
“Go find Orochimaru.”
Shen Ye didn’t dare to let Sheng Shu try it casually. If it became festered, Tsunade, who doted on her brother, would cry her heart out.
“Okay, go practice.”
“Shinya and I are going to change clothes.”
After the change of environment, Tsunade could no longer stand the odor on her body, so she sent her brother and Minato away and began to take a bath.
After Kamiya finished washing up and changed into clean clothes, he did not wait for Tsunade stupidly.
After all, you don’t even allow us to take a shower together. How stingy!
He went straight to the martial arts arena, ready to show his vitality to the fullest.
“Minato, come here.”
Shen Ye sat down at the stone table, and the servant brought him freshly brewed tea in due time.
“Does the teacher have any instructions?”
Minato put the wooden sword back on the weapon rack and jogged over.
Although he is young, his speed has already shown his potential.
“Tell me, is it possible to gather a chakra ball in the palm of your hand that moves quickly and erratically?”
Shen Ye tried to fill up Minato’s talent with just one sentence.
But he didn’t know that this was a semi-finished ninjutsu that Minato developed after being inspired by the Tailed Beast Ball and took three years to develop.
Theoretically, an attributeless Rasengan can be integrated into any attribute changes, thus becoming more powerful.
Minato said nothing after hearing this, but spread out his right hand with a frown on his face.
I thought the teacher was testing me.
But this thing cannot be imagined out of thin air, he really couldn’t imagine what Shen Ye was talking about.
“I don’t know, sir.”
Kamiya was not surprised to hear Minato’s answer. After all, he was still young and maybe he would learn it when he grew up.
He needs to improve his knowledge of ninjutsu, but this is not his strong point. I’ll ask Tsunade if there is anyone suitable.
“Then I will give you a task. Develop this idea into a ninjutsu.”
“As for time, I’ll give you a year.”
Chapter 38: First update in the morning (at least 6 updates today) (old version)
Shen Ye thought he was quite generous.
After all, he is a genius. Isn’t one year too long?
Minato looked confused. Why did he suddenly have to develop ninjutsu? He was still just a Genin!
“Teacher, I will try my best.”
In the end, he couldn’t resist Shen Ye’s expectant eyes, and Little Sun became the teacher’s “tool”.
“Go ahead, I’ll find you a master to teach you ninjutsu later.”
Kamiya always felt a little uncomfortable if he didn’t get the Rasengan.
After Minato saluted, he returned to practicing sword skills beside Nawaki, but his mind was obviously not as focused.
If anyone were asked by their teacher to develop ninjutsu at the Genin stage, would they not be confused?
“Minato, what’s wrong? You seem distracted?”
Nawaki noticed that Minato was not in a good state after returning and asked with concern.
The two sunny boys have already become good friends.
“The teacher asked me to develop a ninjutsu.”
Minato was a little hesitant when he said this, and he even felt like he was dreaming.
“What?”
“Brother, you are kidding me.”
Sheng Shu opened his mouth wide, he didn’t expect Shen Ye to play by his own rules.
Genin? Developing Ninjutsu?
Do you think this is just playing house?
“The teacher didn’t look like it, and he even gave me a one-year deadline.”
Mizumon and Ropetree chatted while idling their work.
On this side, Tsunade also came out after washing up. Her whole temperament was different after taking a shower. She was no longer sloppy.
“Come and give me a hug.”
Shen Ye opened his arms with bad intentions, wanting to embrace the beauty.
But Tsunade nimbly dodged and sat next to him.
“So many people are watching.”
“When no one is around…I’m always thinking about all sorts of random things.”
Tsunade saw through Shen Ye’s little plan at a glance, interrupted him directly, and glared at him.
There is quite a bit of the aura of being the master of the house.
Drinking the tea poured by Shen Ye, this is life. Those things in the Wet Bone Forest are the most annoying.
“Is there any particularly powerful ninjutsu? Please recommend one to me.”
Shen Ye didn’t keep talking, otherwise it would seem frivolous.
“The most powerful one is of course the teacher. He’s not called ‘Dr. Ninja’ for nothing.”
Tsunade naturally flattered Sarutobi Hiruzen, but he was indeed quite skilled in ninjutsu.
“No, he’s too busy.”
“I’m looking for someone to teach Minato about ninjutsu. I’m not good at it.”
Shinya didn’t mention asking Minato to develop ninjutsu, he was just acting on impulse.
It was only after Minato left that he realized the difficulty of this, as little Taiyang was only ten years old this year.
Damn, anyone who exploits child labor will be arrested, luckily Kamiya is in the Naruto world.
“Then I have another candidate, but I’m not sure if he is in the village.”
“Rope Tree, come here.”
Tsunade didn’t know what she was thinking of, and she shouted loudly, scaring the two brothers who were slacking off.
Thinking that he was discovered for being lazy, Nawaki quickly stuffed the wooden sword to Minato and ran to his sister with a smile on his face.
“Is your teacher in the village?”
The other candidate Tsunade mentioned was Orochimaru, the most proud disciple of the Third Hokage.
Orochimaru learned quickly and was able to apply what his teacher had learned in ninjutsu to other situations.
It is no exaggeration to say that he is a genius.
When Shen Ye heard this, his eyes lit up. He actually forgot about such a person.
“The teacher said he’ll be back tomorrow and will stay for a while.”
Nawaki honestly reported the news about Orochimaru, one was his biological sister and the other was his future brother-in-law.
There’s nothing to hide.
“Let’s go visit your teacher together tomorrow.”
Tsunade decided on this matter.
“The teacher will definitely be happy.”
“He also praised my brother’s horse stance and swordsmanship as being really great.”
“I’ll come visit the Hatake family when I get a chance.”
On the one hand, Sheng Shu was happy that his laziness went unnoticed, and on the other hand, it was because these people were his closest people.
It is also worth celebrating that they can get to know each other.
“Really? Your teacher has a good eye.”
Shen Ye said all the good things, and while praising Orochimaru, he also praised himself at the same time.
“Okay, continue practicing.”
Throw away after use, Tsunade and Kamiya learned this very quickly.
Nawaki was hit on the head by Tsunade and jumped violently. He then realized that his laziness could not escape his sister’s eyes.
At this time, Sakumo and Nayuki also came back, and Guimao followed behind them, looking listless.
When the two saw Shen Ye, there was joy in their eyes. It didn’t matter whether they succeeded in their cultivation or not, as long as they were safe.
He brought the ghost mastiff to the stone table and sat down.
“Is the Ghost Mastiff hollowed out?”
Shen Ye spoke first, and his bad taste made Gui Mastiff glance at him sideways.
I really want to bite this guy to death.
“No, your elder brother and I took it home to breed it.”
“The Ghost Mastiff is a rare fierce dog of the Inuzuka family.”
Naxue explained the reason for going out.
Shen Ye looked at the half-dead appearance of the Ghost Mastiff and guessed that the dog had been beaten a lot. Look how tired it was.
“How is the practice of immortal arts?”
Shen Ye returned safely, and Sakumo was curious about the results of his training.
“I can do it in one day. Brother, I’m such a genius, why don’t you call me big brother to celebrate?”
Tsunade spat out a mouthful of tea and couldn’t help but burst into laughter.
“I won’t be satisfied unless I’m pissed off to death, right?”
After drinking the tea, Sakumo grabbed Shen Ye’s collar with a dark face and walked out.
It seems that he wants to teach his brother a lesson, but in fact he feels very nervous!
“Have these two always been like this?”
Tsunade, before she could come to her senses, tapped her temple with her finger.
Naxue sighed. She had seen it so many times that she was used to it.
At first I thought the Hatake family had a hereditary mental illness.
“The two brothers have been dependent on each other since they were young, so they are used to quarreling.”
Tsunade listened to Nayuki’s words and looked at the luxurious mansion and the spacious training ground.
Is this also called relying on each other?
It’s obviously a life of luxury for two people.
“oh.”
Thousands of words are summed up in one word.
He had absolutely no interest in the two people competing on the field.
Those two guys were just swinging their knives around randomly, there was really nothing interesting to see.
The two ladies were sitting there, and before they had even taken two sips of their tea, Shen Ye came back.
As expected, the serious Kamiya is like an unreachable star to Sakumo.
But not calling him “big brother” is Hatake Sakumo’s bottom line and it cannot be touched.
After Shen Ye sat down, Shuo Mao also returned to the stone table and sat down.
The next morning.
Shinya was holding a good sword picked from the Hatake Weapon Shop, followed by Minato.
They arrived at the Senju family, joined Tsunade and Nawaki, and went to visit Orochimaru together….
Chapter 39 Myoboku Mountain! Immortal Art! (Old Version)
“Orochimaru has returned to the village, where’s Jiraiya?”
Shen Ye thought of the immortal who loved beautiful women. He felt that he had snatched away Kato Dan’s fate, but he didn’t feel guilty at all.
“He went to Myoboku Mountain to practice.”
“I guess he went to learn immortal arts.”
The third generation’s disciples are on good terms now, so it’s not surprising that Tsunade knows Jiraiya’s whereabouts.
“I’m just afraid it will be difficult for him to learn.”
Shen Ye knew that Jiraiya’s magic might have been the result of ten years of hard practice, so he was considered a hard-working ninja.
“He’s the hardest working ninja I’ve ever met.”
Tsunade’s words were no low evaluation. Jiraiya was born a commoner with mediocre talent, and she saw his efforts.
It’s just that Tsunade isn’t too fond of Jiraiya now, otherwise Kamiya would have no chance.
As he was speaking, Shen Ye caught a glimpse of a cat pouncing towards him.
What a fat cat, dressed gorgeously. I wonder which rich lady in Konoha owns the darling of this cat.
He grabbed Cat Fate by the scruff of the neck.
But he felt another hand gently placed on his hand, and then it was taken away.
What a fast speed!
Shen Ye looked up.
In front of him was a young man wearing green tights and with shiny black hair parted in the middle.
“Genin Might Guy, meeting Master Tsunade.”
The person who came was actually Emperor Kai’s father, who was also the first person to master the Eight Gates.
“Hello.”
Tsunade obviously didn’t know this Genin who was still taking low-level missions, so she greeted him back out of politeness.
“Hello, I’m Hatake Kamiya, nice to meet you.”
Shen Ye was very interested.
“Hello, hello.”
It was the first time that Might Guy encountered a ninja who was so polite to him, not to mention that Shen Ye looked extraordinary.
He seemed a little restrained when he spoke.
“You want to catch this cat?”
Shen Ye handed over the fat cat.
“Thank you, Lord Shen Ye.”
Matt Kay took it and turned to leave, never expecting that someone would help him.
“Wait, I see you are very fast, you must be good at physical skills.”
Shen Ye is obviously asking this question even though he already knows the answer. How can one be bad at practicing the Eight Gates Ninjutsu?
“Not bad.”
Dai showed his white teeth and smiled innocently.
“With your skills, why are you still doing genin missions?”
Shen Ye didn’t understand why this ruthless man who would later open the Eight Gates and almost wipe out the Seven Ninja Swordsmen was just a Genin.
“I only know Taijutsu, I can’t pass the Chunin exam.”
Konoha’s current promotion mechanism is very rigid, and it is difficult for civilians without background to get ahead.
If it were a big family, Dai would have been promoted long ago.
“So that’s how it is. I’ll find a way to help you.”
“Make friends and come visit Hatake’s house sometime.”
Shen Ye doesn’t mind helping Ramet Kai, he’s a good partner.
“Youth is always with you.”
The iconic thumbs up and shining white teeth.
He is worthy of being Emperor Kai’s father.
Nawaki and Minato were both stunned. It seemed that this weird guy was very much loved by the eldest brother (teacher).
After saying goodbye to Might Guy, Kamiya and his group continued on their way to Orochimaru’s residence.
“Is there anything special about this person?”
Tsunade was also curious as to why Kamiya would take the initiative to help a Genin.
“I think there’s something very precious about him.”
Shen Ye spoke mysteriously with an elusive smile on his face.
He learned these from the original work, and Tsunade would not understand even if he told her.
Without Might Guy’s teachings, there would be no King Kai.
It was he, as a father, who taught Kai the most important ninja ways.
“True victory is not about defeating the strong, but about protecting what is important in your heart until death.”
For this sentence, Might Guy paid with his life, and Emperor Kai used “Night Kai” at the cost of his life.
If it weren’t for the Six Paths Naruto, Kai would have been doomed.
“Mystification.”
Tsunade didn’t bother to ask further questions and rolled her eyes at Shen Ye.
While Rope Tree and Minato were discussing quietly in the back, wanting to know what this precious thing was.
Rope Tree naively thought it was a priceless treasure, but poor child was badly “poisoned” by Tsunade.
Minato thought it might be a rare spiritual quality, and he seemed much smarter than Rope Tree.
No wonder Minato was able to become Hokage in the original work, while Nawaki was the victim. We can see this from here.
“How far is it?”
Kamiya had never been to Orochimaru’s house and had never dealt with him before.
“Almost there. Just ahead.”
Tsunade pointed at the buildings in the distance, which were residential areas.
Shen Ye really didn’t want to complain. How could he tell the directions in these pieces?
“Does Orochimaru have a lot of snakes at home?”
To be honest, he was a little afraid of this cold-blooded reptile.
“Who told you that? He’s just a psychic beast that’s a snake.”
Tsunade had no idea what outrageous rumors Kamiya had heard.
“Haha, that’s good.”
Shen Ye held the sword and smiled like a fool.
Entering the residential area, Sheng Shu came to the door of a big house with ease and knocked.
“Teacher, my sister brought someone to see you.”
He knocked and shouted at the same time, he was indeed a lively child, and he had the same attitude towards Orochimaru.
After a while, the door opened and Orochimaru, wearing a kimono, appeared in front of everyone.
“You just know how to make trouble. How disgraceful.”
He reached out and rubbed Rope Tree’s head. This was completely different from the Orochimaru in the animation.
What’s with that doting yet cold smile?
“Orochimaru, Kamiya-kun and I came here uninvited. I hope you don’t mind.”
Tsunade’s tone was relaxed, obviously not taking it to heart.
“No, I’m so happy.”
“Come in.”
“Hello, Shen Ye-kun.”
Orochimaru was very polite, with a faint smile on his face.
“Hello, Orochimaru-kun.”
Shen Ye looked at the pale face in front of him and still felt a little uncomfortable, unable to overlap it with the image in his memory.
“Call someone.”
But this does not prevent him from gaining benefits from Orochimaru.
Shinya pushed the back of Minato’s head, asking him to come forward.
“Lord Orochimaru, I am Minato Namikaze.”
Minato was still a little nervous, after all, Orochimaru didn’t look easy to get along with.
“Hello, you are a good boy too.”
Orochimaru smiled, thinking that Minato and Nawaki had similar personalities.
Sheng Shu entered the house alone as if he was returning to his own home.
Shen Ye followed behind Orochimaru. The house was not small, but the decoration was simple and deserted.
There wasn’t a single servant in sight, perhaps Orochimaru preferred quietness.
Led by Shengshu, everyone came to the living room and sat down.
Then he made tea himself. Seeing his skillful technique, Shen Ye guessed that he did this a lot.
“Brother Orochimaru, I heard that you also prefer swords.”
“I came to visit you today and brought you a top-quality item from the Hatake family’s weapons shop.”
“Please don’t despise me, just accept it.”
Shen Ye presented the gift with a smile on his face. After all, he was asking for help, so this little gift was inevitable.
“Brother Shen Ye, you are too polite.”
Orochimaru took the sword handed to him by Shen Ye, looked at it carefully for a while, then gripped the hilt and pulled it gently.
Chapter 40 Orochimaru! (old version)
The tip of the sword reflected his own snake pupils, and a chill rushed straight to his face. It was indeed a good sword.
He gently applied force with his wrist, and the sword remained firm and did not bend.
It’s a pity that this is a hard sword and it’s not convenient to carry it in your stomach, but it’s a precious gift anyway.
“The sword is a good one, so I won’t be polite. Brother Shen Ye, thank you very much.”
Orochimaru expressed his gratitude, put away the sword and placed it beside him.
At this time, Shengshu came back with the tea.
He filled the glasses of the three elders present and knelt respectfully on one side with Minato.
“You two should stop being so polite.”
“We’re all friends from now on.”
Tsunade couldn’t stand it anymore when she saw these two grown men dithering.
A close friend from the same school, a future husband, she felt no burden at all when she said this.
This made Shinya and Orochimaru feel a little embarrassed.
A sentence suddenly popped up in Shen Ye’s mind: “Brothers, what’s the point of being polite?”
Thinking of the scene when Tsunade said this after drinking, I glanced at Tsunade and felt that there was no sense of incongruity. They were a perfect match.
“Kanya-kun is visiting me today because I actually want you to guide Minato in learning ninjutsu.”
“Minato is now considered Kamiya-kun’s new apprentice.”
Tsunade was blunt and directly stated the purpose of her trip.
Upon hearing this, Minato also bowed his head to show his respect.
“Of course, no problem. I just happen to be staying in the village for a while.”
Orochimaru agreed without hesitation. One more is not as good as one more pair, it makes no difference.
“Nawashu is being guided by Kamiya-kun.”
“I’ll teach Minato, just as a courtesy.”
“Then I’ll leave Minato’s future studies to you.”
Without saying a word, Shen Ye threw his newly acquired “cheap” apprentice to Orochimaru, without feeling any regret at all.
“Just have Minato and Nawaki come along when the time comes.”
Orochimaru also confirmed the training arrangements for the two of them.
“You have been away from the village for a long time. Are you out on a mission?”
Tsunade was sipping her tea and asking about such confidential matters without hesitation.
Shen Ye was also sipping tea quietly at this time. After all, it would be a bit too much to leave right after finishing a business.
“Alas~”
When this matter was mentioned, Orochimaru sighed and his expression gradually became solemn. Shen Ye actually detected a trace of compassion in him.
“Master sent me to the Rain Country to seek a passage, and then launch an attack on other ninja villages.”
“But that Salamander Hanzo is not someone you can easily deal with. The negotiations have been at a stalemate and he is unwilling to let us pass through.”
“We don’t know when the war will break out, and when it does, the land will be filled with flames and blood.”
“How many lives and companions will be lost to us.”
“How many more families will be broken up and how many more children will be displaced.”
Speaking of this, Orochimaru’s expression was gloomy. It was obvious that he did not like war, and even hated it deep in his heart.
Only then did Kamiya truly feel the other side of Orochimaru behind the screen. If it weren’t for the war that triggered Orochimaru’s deep reflection on life.
Perhaps he will also be a ninja who loves the village and loves life. At least, there is no darkness in him at the moment.
The emotions revealed in the conversation are also sincere. Ambition and war are the devils that change human nature!
“There’s nothing we can do about these things. We can only try our best to protect the people we cherish.”
Shen Ye wanted to say a few words of comfort, but in the face of war, the power of an individual is really insignificant.
At least for now, he cannot change the course of the war by himself.
“Will you continue the negotiations when you come back this time?”
Tsunade continued to ask, once the war came, she could not avoid going to the battlefield, this was her responsibility as a ninja.
“This is the last negotiation and the ultimatum has been issued.”
“The deadline is half a month.”
“If Salamander Hanzo still refuses to let us pass through, then we will have no choice but to attack the Rain Country first.”
Orochimaru’s words meant that the war was about to begin.
Shen Ye remembered that it was Hanzo of the Salamander who first launched the attack in World War II.
This is truly commendable courage, a small country taking on two big countries, and teaching the Iron Kingdom a lesson in the process.
This shows how terrifying the demigods in the ninja world are.
“It’s best to prepare early. From what I know, Salamander Hanzo is not the type to just sit there and wait for death.”
“We must be prepared for him to strike first.”
Kamiya gave this reminder out of good intentions, after all, the ones who would be sacrificed would be Konoha’s ninjas.
“That shouldn’t be the case. Salamander Hanzo isn’t so arrogant as to fight against Konoha and the Sand Village with the power of a single country.”
Orochimaru didn’t completely believe it, but he kept it in mind because he was not only a powerful ninja, but also an excellent commander.
“It’s better to be safe than sorry.”
Tsunade also didn’t think that Hanzo of the Salamander was that bold, but she still agreed with Kamiya’s point of view.
“I’ll be careful.”
Orochimaru answered seriously.
“I heard that you opened a hospital yourself. I was not in the village when it opened, so I haven’t congratulated you yet.”
After talking about the heavy topic, Orochimaru turned to talk about other things.
“Haha, thanks to Shen Yejun’s support.”
Tsunade smiled happily. If it weren’t for the support of the financial sponsor, where would the funds come from to build the hospital?
“Don’t lose the hospital.”
I didn’t expect Orochimaru to be able to joke. He was naturally aware of Tsunade’s gambling habits.
“If you can’t speak, shut up.”
Tsunade’s face darkened. She was really bringing up something that was not relevant.
I thought about the three million I lost and I must win it back someday.
The corners of Orochimaru’s mouth turned up, and he didn’t look angry at all.
“If she really loses, then let her pay off the debt herself.”
Kamiya also smiled and teased Tsunade, but received a roll of the eyes in return.
The two smiled at each other and took a sip of tea at the same time.
The atmosphere gradually became lively, and Nawaki and Minato could occasionally interject a few words.
At noon, Orochimaru invited everyone to have lunch together and ordered takeout.
Although it is not as good as the dining standards of the Hatake family, it is still quite sumptuous.
As a jonin, Orochimaru is also quite wealthy.
After the meal, Shen Ye invited Orochimaru to visit his home when he was free before saying goodbye.
After spending a morning together, he was quite impressed by this charismatic person.
If Orochimaru had not turned evil, it would have been a pleasure to be good friends with him.
Minato and Nawaki did not leave with Shinya and Tsunade, but stayed at Orochimaru’s house to receive guidance.
In the next few days, Shen Ye specially secured an opportunity for Might Guy to take the Chunin examination.
With his care, financial support, and Might Guy’s ability to meet the requirements, this promotion is a sure thing.
To become a Chunin, Gai is strong enough.
But if he wants to become a jonin, his mission completion level and overall ability will be insufficient.
When Kai passed the Chunin exam and put on the ninja vest, he was still so excited that tears welled up in his eyes.
He felt that his youth was not wasted, and he also decided to visit the Hatake family to express his gratitude to Kamiya in person, whom he had only met once.
Minato received instruction at Orochimaru’s house and did not forget his teacher’s mission.
The idea of ​​Rasengan also aroused Orochimaru’s interest, and the two of them, one big and one small, began the intense and exciting research and development work.
On the contrary, Sheng Shu seemed unable to get involved and became a marginal figure.
On this day, Shen Ye was leisurely sipping tea in the practice room, enjoying the peaceful time.
Unfortunately, Tsunade had to go to the hospital again. The Uchiha clan were really slow in learning medical skills, and they still hadn’t figured out the basics after several days.
Because of this, Kamiya often could not be alone with Tsunade, and his heart was filled with resentment.
Fortunately, Minato and Nawaki were both at Orochimaru’s house, otherwise they would inevitably become Kamiya’s “punching bags”.
At that time, Shen Ye had to say in a high-sounding manner that all this was for their own good.
Thoughts gradually drifted away, the dark cloud of war did not affect Shen Ye’s optimism…
Chapter 41 Flying Thunder God! Kakashi! (Old Version)
“Sister-in-law.”
Shen Ye sat down and drank a sip of tea, but he didn’t expect Naxue to start retching before he could finish his words.
“I’ll ask my brother to take you to the hospital. You might be pregnant.”
Shen Ye knew that next year would be the 37th year of Konoha Village, the year Kakashi was born, and the timing matched.
“Brother, sister-in-law might be pregnant.”
“Take her to our hospital.”
Kamiya shouted to Sakumo in the distance.
As soon as he finished speaking, Shuomao appeared in front of him with a knife.
Seeing this posture, people who didn’t know the situation would think he was here to attack people, and he didn’t even put away the knife.
“Really? Take her there. I’ll be there soon.”
Only then did Sakumo remember to put the knife away. As for the fact that Kamiya left the Flying Thunder God Mark in the hospital, he had heard about it before.
Speaking of which, he has been practicing Flying Thunder God for so long and has made some progress, but his chakra is obviously not enough to carry people on a long journey.
I really don’t know where my younger brother gets so much chakra. Are they born from the same mother?
“Okay, then I’ll take my sister-in-law there first.”
Shen Ye did not refuse. He thought of something more important: he had to take precautions before it happened.
He put his arm around Naxue’s shoulder, and the next second they were both under the tree in front of the hospital.
The patients and their families around were all shocked.
Shen Ye brought Naxue into the hospital, and the staff all recognized this generous sponsor.
Many people greeted him on the road.
Shen Ye also nodded politely and smiled in response.
He walked all the way to the outside of the classroom where Tsunade was taking classes.
Through the window, Tsunade could be seen writing professional content on the blackboard.
A bunch of stupid Uchiha were sitting below, listening attentively.
Treating illnesses and saving lives is a serious matter, and any carelessness may cost the patient’s life.
Therefore, Tsunade, who taught seriously, had a serious expression and was very blunt when criticizing people.
This reminded the pervert Shen Ye of some unhealthy Japanese films.
After a while, Sakumo also came to join them.
“Why didn’t you take your sister-in-law for a checkup?”
“Tsunade is the best doctor, let’s wait for her.”
Shen Ye argued convincingly, and Sakumo was filled with hatred.
You have to wait for Tsunade for a pregnancy test. Do you think I don’t know your little thoughts?
“Forget it, Tsunade’s class is almost over.”
Naxue was afraid that the two would make a fool of themselves in the hospital, so she tried to dissuade them.
After the class was over, Tsunade came out and saw Kamiya and Sakumo and his wife.
“Why are you here?”
“Brother Sakumo, sister-in-law.”
Tsunade had put on a smile.
“My sister-in-law might be pregnant, I want you to check it out.”
“Sister-in-law only trusts your medical skills.”
Kamiya made Tsunade smile happily, while Sakumo rolled his eyes next to Nayuki.
“It’s not as good as you say. It’s just an inspection.”
“Sister-in-law, come with me.”
Tsunade said modestly and pulled Nayuki towards the examination room.
The two remaining brothers stared at each other, and it was obvious that Shuomao was still angry.
“Calm down. Being angry is not good for the child.”
Shen Ye smiled and went up to coax his brother.
Shuomao was stunned. He was not in my stomach, so how could my anger affect him?
Then the two brothers started fighting in the hospital.
Wait until Tsunade and Nayuki finish the inspection and come out.
The two disgraceful fellows finally got up and dusted off their bodies.
Pretend it never happened.
“Are you pregnant?”
Sakumo’s eyes were filled with anticipation.
“Congratulations on becoming a father.”
Tsunade announced the news and Sakumo was excited.
Kamiya was taken to her dean’s office by Tsunade.
With the support of a financial sponsor, the office is decorated quite luxuriously.
The two sat on the sofa, and Shen Ye did not forget the other thing he wanted to ask.
“Will a difficult birth cause death?”
“Ah? Yes.”
“But there are many reasons for difficult births.”
“Massive bleeding can easily be fatal.”
Tsunade didn’t understand why Kamiya suddenly asked this, but she still patiently explained.
“Oh, our Hatake family has a small population.”
“I’m just preparing for a rainy day.”
Shen Ye made up a random excuse. In the original work, Kakashi’s mother died young. He guessed that it was probably due to childbirth or death in World War II.
The problem of difficult childbirth has been solved. He or his elder brother will naturally take care of her on the battlefield, so there is no need to worry.
“Don’t worry, I will personally take action when the time comes. If I am not available, I will arrange for the best medical ninja.”
“Even if it’s a caesarean section, we will ensure the safety of my sister-in-law and the baby.”
Tsunade didn’t question it. Although the two brothers were a little nervous when they were together, they still had a deep relationship.
“That’s great. When will you give birth to a child for me?”
After finishing the serious business, Shen Ye started to act frivolously again.
He moved closer to Tsunade and grabbed her waist.
“Let go. This is in the hospital. It would be bad if someone saw it.”
Tsunade’s feeble struggles and weak excuses were no match for Kamiya.
.
“We’ll talk about it later. We’ll talk about it later.”
Tsunade had no choice but to respond like this.
“Then how long do we have to wait?”
Shen Ye put his head close to Tsunade’s ear and gently touched her earlobe.
Tsunade’s face suddenly turned red.
Just as Shen Ye wanted to get closer, the office door suddenly opened.
“I didn’t see anything.”
It turned out to be Naxue’s voice, and then the door was closed again.
“What’s going on?”
Sakumo was still a little confused and wanted to open the door, but Nayuki slapped his hand back.
At this time, Tsunade had already struggled to break free from Shen Ye’s arms.
“I told you it’s not good to be seen, but you didn’t listen.”
As she spoke, she lightly hit Shen Ye twice, looking like she was acting coquettishly.
“It’s okay, he’s not an outsider anyway.”
Shen Ye seemed unconcerned, thinking it was no big deal if his sister-in-law saw it.
Tsunade once again felt how shameless Kamiya was, rolled her eyes at him, and sat back down at her dean’s desk.
“Okay, then you’re busy, I’ll leave first.”
Seeing that he couldn’t gain any advantage, Shen Ye stood up and prepared to leave.
Tsunade looked at him without saying anything, the blush on her face still not fading.
“Next time, you must remember this.”
Shen Ye said with a smile, then opened the door and left the office.
Outside the door, Mr. and Mrs. Shumao were still waiting.
“I’m not disturbing you, am I?”
There were little sparks of gossip in Naxue’s eyes.
“No, let’s go home.”
Shen Ye didn’t want to share his experience in picking up girls with his sister-in-law.
With a snap of his fingers handsomely, he disappeared from the spot as if he had teleported.
“I said don’t wait for this kid.”
Shuo Mao was so angry that he jumped up and down.
Well, wait wasted.
“Hey, you can fly back too, if you have the ability.”
Naxue couldn’t help but laugh out loud!
Chapter 42: Eight Gates of Dunjia! (Old version)
Nayuki took Sakumo’s hand and they walked slowly towards home.
She thought that her children in the future should not be as stubborn as Sakumo, nor as unruly as Kamiya.
Thinking that the child has such a father and uncle, Naxue could only pray for him silently.
I hope he can have a happy childhood.
After Shen Ye returned home, he was still sitting at the stone table. The servant had already replaced the tea with new one, which was quite smart.
At this time, the ghost mastiff came out from a corner. It felt uneasy because it didn’t smell Naxue’s scent at home.
“You still have the guts to appear in front of me?”
Shen Ye’s intimate time with Tsunade had just been interrupted, and now he had someone to vent his anger on. It was like God was helping him.
The ghost mastiff realized it was too late, his master was away and his life seemed dark.
Shen Ye directly picked it up with Flying Thunder God, just like picking up a kitten.
“Aren’t you very powerful? Show me how arrogant you are?”
Shen Ye lifted the ghost mastiff to his eye level and looked straight into its eyes.
There was avoidance in the ghost mastiff’s eyes.
“I’m in a good mood today, so I’ll let you go.”
“I’m going to be an uncle soon.”
“Next year you have to prepare the strongest cub for my nephew, understand?”
Shen Ye carried the ghost mastiff closer to himself.
Nod your head, it’s just breeding, I can do it.
The Ghost Mastiff would rather accept the torture of mating than have its fate controlled by Shen Ye.
“That’s right, haha.”
Shen Ye threw the ghost mastiff aside and let out a perverted laugh.
“What are you laughing at? It’s so ugly.”
“A man named Matt Day is here to see you.”
As Sakumo heard the shrill laughter as he entered the room, he started to laugh without hesitation.
“Master Kamiya, I am now a Chunin.”
Matt Dai sincerely thanked Shen Ye for his help.
“It’s a small matter. Come and sit down.”
Shen Ye ignored his elder brother who was raging in impotent anger.
The four of them came and sat down at the stone table. Sakumo was also curious about what this strange-looking Chunin wanted to do with Kamiya.
Shen Ye poured tea for everyone, and Matt Dai spoke first.
“My wife is also pregnant today. With my promotion to chunin I will be able to take on higher level missions.”
“I want to earn more money to support my family, so I must come and thank you in person to express my sincerity.”
Shen Ye thought to himself that Emperor Kai was indeed Kakashi’s lifelong rival, even announcing their pregnancy on the same day.
Sakumo still didn’t understand what the relationship was between Dai Cheng becoming a Chunin and Kamiya, but it was not convenient to ask more at the moment.
Silently drinking tea, Naixue drank milk. Start supplementing nutrition from now on.
“Congratulations. Actually, I wanted to ask you about your qualifications as a Jonin, but your mission completion and overall quality are not up to standard yet.”
“However, once you have accumulated enough experience, I believe that becoming a jonin will be no problem for you.”
“Your children will be proud of you then.”
Dai was almost moved to tears by Shen Ye’s words. He is truly a benefactor in his destiny.
“I will try my best. The passion of youth will never give up.”
Dai’s eyes were filled with tears, and his shining teeth blinded the Hatake family’s eyes.
“Does this guy have the strength of a jonin?”
Sakumo gave Kamiya a look, no matter how he looked at it, Dai didn’t look like a powerful ninja.
Shen Ye ignored his elder brother’s gaze and had an idea in mind. Want to know? Then let you try.
“Dai, I heard you have a very powerful taijutsu.”
“My eldest brother is also very knowledgeable about physical skills. I wonder if I can ask you for some advice?”
Kamiya pushed Sakumo out in a malicious way, even though he wanted to see the Eight Gates Ninjutsu himself.
Sakumo was about to refuse, thinking it was pointless for a jonin like him to bully a chuunin.
“sure.”
How could Dai miss the opportunity to challenge the strong?
He saluted respectfully to Sakumo and stepped to the center of the training ground.
It left a hole halfway deep with a footprint, which successfully aroused Sakumo’s interest.
The clash between the two cultivation maniacs is about to take place.
“To show my respect to you, I have to unload my burden.”
Dai grinned at Sakumo.
He took off the weights on his wrists calmly, and when he fell to the ground, he pressed the ground down by a few centimeters.
Sakumo’s eyes widened. This Chunin was quite powerful.
When all the weights were lifted, Dai jumped up and down, feeling relaxed.
With one hand behind his back, he got into starting position.
Sakumo also drew out a long sword from his back, his expression solemn, as if he had really underestimated this Chunin.
Shen Ye and Nayuki were cracking melon seeds at this time.
“Who do you think will win?”
Naxue was not worried at all, as Shen Ye would never do anything bad to her brother.
“I don’t know, but it’s definitely exciting.”
Shen Ye grabbed another handful of melon seeds and stared at the field, neither of them looked back.
Sakumo did not activate Flying Thunder God because it would consume too much energy and he could not withstand it several times.
I don’t think Dai needs him to use his special moves.
White chakra light gathered on the long sword, and Sakumo moved.
Dai narrowed his eyes slightly, raised his right hand, and dangerously blocked Shuomao’s wrist, then stepped back and kept some distance.
“Good speed, let’s see how you dodge next time.”
Shuomao’s test worked. In terms of speed, Dai was more than one step behind him.
“Open the door, life gate!”
As Dai shouted loudly, his face began to turn red with blood, and green energy emanated from his body.
The third gate of the Eight Gates of Ninjutsu, the last safe zone.
“Burn, youth!”
Dai rushed towards Sakumo and began to fight back.
His afterimage was left on the field, with green shadows appearing and disappearing.
“It looks pretty awesome.”
“Of course. This move, when used at full power, can unleash energy that exceeds that of a Kage.”
The two onlookers have not forgotten to discuss.
Sakumo took every punch and kick, but he was ultimately no match for his opponent in terms of strength.
After being kicked away, Dai appears behind Sakumo again, planning to perform a smooth combo.
Sakumo noticed this intention, and before the bandage in Dai’s hand could touch Sakumo, he had disappeared.
Flying Thunder God was finally used.
Dai was a little confused because Sakumo disappeared without any warning.
Such a big person!
“You are very strong and a good opponent.”
“But that’s not enough.”
Sakumo’s voice came from behind Dai. Using Flying Thunder God in the training ground, he had the advantage.
As soon as Dai finished speaking, before he could react, he was kicked away by Sakumo, and he gave up using the knife.
Having been suppressed by Shen Ye for too long, he needs to be released.
He actually wanted to beat Dai with just his fists and feet.
Dai crossed his arms to block the kick, his eyes wide open, confused as to how someone could be so fast.
“In that case, I won’t be polite.”
“The fire of youth will never go out. Jingmen, open.”
Chapter 43 Shy Tsunade! (Old version)
Dai’s face turned red and purple, his features became ferocious, and the black pupils in his eyes disappeared.
“Peacock spreads its wings.”
Dai swung his fists rapidly, creating fire by friction with the air, and attacked Sakumo at an extremely high frequency and speed.
Sakumo was surrounded by flaming fists, and the oppressive feeling in the air made it difficult for him to use Flying Thunder God freely.
It took several punches before he escaped from Dai’s attack range.
“So handsome.”
“Big brother got beaten again.”
The two carefree onlookers looked excited, and the peacock’s wings were so cool.
“I lost.”
Dai then released the Jingmen state and admitted defeat, and Shumao drew his sword and stopped halfway through the charge.
I was so depressed that I wanted to vomit blood. Did I get beaten for nothing?
“You haven’t lost yet.”
“If it weren’t for the sparring, I would have been dead.”
Dai Ting was very perceptive. If Shuomao had not switched to kicking, he would have been beheaded long ago.
Hearing this, Shuomao could only retract his knife in disappointment, looking gloomy.
Where did this monster come from? It’s just a Chunin.
He didn’t know that without Shen Ye, Dai would only be able to endure for a short time in his life.
If he had not died fighting against the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, probably no one would know how powerful Might Dai was.
Dai, who opened the six doors, looked normal. Apparently, his physical training had enabled him to resist the side effects of the six doors.
Unlike Xiao Li, who almost disabled himself after opening Du Men.
He put the weight back on and sat back down at the stone table.
At this time, there was no contempt in Sakumo’s eyes.
The two onlookers also became serious and acted like good children, not adding fuel to the fire.
“Dai, what kind of technique is that?”
“I call it the Eight Gates of Ninjutsu, and now I can only open the sixth gate.”
Dai answered Sakumo’s questions candidly.
“Can this technique, if it is opened to the eighth level, have the power to surpass the Kage level?”
Nayuki still remembers Shen Ye’s words.
Dai nodded and told about the dangers of the Eight Gates.
“It’s just that the eighth gate, the Gate of Death, will cost you your life once it’s opened.”
“Don’t use it unless you have to.”
Shen Ye’s face was solemn, after all, this guy died by opening the eight gates.
“Haha, it’s too early to say that. I haven’t practiced to that level yet.”
Dai laughed, he didn’t think he would be able to practice to the point of opening the eight gates any time soon.
“Um, can I learn your technique?”
Sakumo’s face turned red with embarrassment before he spoke hesitantly.
He was interested in the Eight Gates.
“Sakumo.”
Naxue firstly felt that it was impolite, and secondly, she didn’t want her husband to practice such a dangerous technique.
“It’s okay, it’s just a thing outside of my body.”
“Brother Shumao wants to learn, so I am naturally willing to teach.”
“How can the road of youth be without companions?”
Dai readily agreed, which surprised Shen Ye because in the original novel, he only taught his son.
“Thank you, please stay for a drink at noon.”
Shuo Mao happily invited Dai to stay for dinner. This kind of personality was very much to his liking, and he would have someone to learn from in the future.
Who wants to pick a fight with Shen Ye for no reason? There is no technical content at all.
During lunch, Sakumo and Dai were drinking until their faces were red. Shen Ye didn’t know how his elder brother ended up playing with Dai.
Could it be that Kakashi and Gai’s bond started from their father’s generation?
In the end, Shen Ye sent the slightly tipsy Dai out of the Hatake house, but unfortunately he did not see Dai’s drunken boxing.
Maybe drunken boxing is Xiao Li’s unique skill.
“Shen Ye-kun, you don’t have to see me off.”
“I can do it.”
Alcohol is indeed a magical tool to enhance men’s feelings. Dai no longer calls him Lord Shen Ye.
“Okay, then take your time.”
Shen Ye watched Dai stagger away. It seemed that during the Second Ninja World War, Konoha would have another titled ninja.
The next day, Sakumo began training with Might Dai, learning the Eight Gates.
Naxue is at home taking care of her pregnancy, and Shen Ye is still doing nothing.
Minato devoted himself to the research and development of the Rasengan, but unfortunately he still had no clue.
Orochimaru even suspected that this was something Kamiya suggested to amuse the child.
How is it possible to condense a chakra ball with no attributes and rotating irregularly at high speed in the hand out of thin air?
Since you are so good at tinkering, why don’t you do it yourself?
Tsunade had an appointment to discuss important matters with Kamiya today and asked him to wait at home.
In fact, this is unnecessary. Shen Ye hardly goes out now except to visit Tsunade.
Tsunade arrived before lunch, and after the meal the two of them sat down in the quiet room.
The content of this conversation is extremely confidential and important.
“Kamiya-kun, do you remember that I wanted to study my grandfather’s cells?”
When Tsunade mentioned this, Shen Ye was no longer sleepy.
“Remember, we’re going to take action?”
Shen Ye remembered that Orochimaru dug up the grave of the first generation to obtain Hashirama’s cells.
Is Tsunade going to drag him to dig graves too?
“I haven’t decided yet, so I’m here to discuss this with you.”
Shen Ye was thinking, if Tsunade asked him whether he should dig the grave, would he agree or not.
“Go ahead.”
Shen Ye was serious and didn’t show his thoughts. If he guessed wrong, he would probably get beaten.
“I said that the village’s research on grandfather cells was sealed by the teacher’s order.”
“It not only contains experimental data, but also contains my grandfather’s cells.”
“I was wondering if I could ask the teacher for it.”
“I don’t know if this will have any bad consequences.”
Tsunade realized her shortcomings and was no match for those old foxes, so she came to ask Shen Ye.
Otherwise, with her personality, she should have gone to Sarutobi Hiruzen’s office long ago.
“Let me think about it.”
Kamiya originally thought that there were no more Hashirama cells in the laboratory, otherwise Orochimaru would not have risked digging up the first generation’s grave.
Danzo had been eliminated by himself and was no longer a threat.
The third generation’s goal is to train masters of Wood Release, which does not conflict with himself.
Including “Boruto”, there are only a handful of people who can fuse Hashirama’s cells.
Even Emperor Kai is disabled and not a limb transplanted with Hashirama’s cells.
It can be seen that even if it is researched, Hashirama cells are not something that can be widely used.
There are higher requirements for the integrators.
Thinking of this, Shen Ye made a decision in his heart, but the third generation was not allowed to send anyone to interfere during the experiment.
“You can ask for it, but you must agree in advance that once the technology is successfully developed, it can cultivate Wood Release Ninja for the village.”
“But you are not allowed to participate in the experimental process. This is our bottom line.”
There has been no results from so many years of research, which shows that there are few decent scientific research teams under the third generation.
Sending more people to give orders is to hinder us?
“Okay, then I’ll feel relieved. I’ll go talk to the teacher.”
The laboratory equipment in the basement of the hospital is already complete, and Tsunade can’t wait to start the research project on Hashirama’s cells.
“Don’t worry, we’re all here anyway.”
Shen Ye reached out and grabbed the hand of Tsunade who was walking by.
With a gentle tug, Tsunade fell into his arms.
“What are you going to do? There are people here.”
Tsunade placed her hands in front of Kamiya’s body, her voice shy.
“No one is there. I asked the butler to guard the door when I came in.”
Shen Ye was well prepared.
Tsunade was speechless for a moment. This pervert actually knew to arrange people to keep watch.
Shen Ye turned his head and approached Tsunade.
“don’t want.”
Tsunade turned her face away and refused.
“Don’t just think about it.”
Shen Ye turned his face and kissed him.
“you…”
Tsunade tapped Kamiya’s shoulder with her small fist, without any strength at all.
She squeezed her eyes shut and a blush appeared on her face.
“You just take advantage of me.”
Tsunade saw that the situation was not good and that this guy was obviously about to lose control, so she quickly pulled away.
“We agreed on the future.”
Shen Ye’s search was in vain, but he heard Tsunade’s voice in his ears, but the person had disappeared…
Chapter 44: The Important Task! The Position of Hokage! (Old Version)
“This little devil…”
Shen Ye regained consciousness, sat down lazily cross-legged, and poured himself a cup of tea.
“No matter how you change, you have to give me a little monkey in the future.”
While talking to himself, he picked up the teacup and drank it all.
Soon, he also left the quiet room as he was not used to being alone in such an environment.
When they arrived at the martial arts training ground, Nayuki was basking in the sun, and Shuo Mao went to look for Mr. Dai again.
These two cultivation fanatics are a perfect match.
Shen Ye was in a good mood and his movements when stroking the ghost mastiff became gentle.
The ghost mastiff raised its head with enjoyment, allowing Shen Ye to knead its chin.
I didn’t expect that this scary man had such good massage skills. He was just bullying me for fun before.
At this time, Tsunade was already in the Hokage building and knocked on the door of the Hokage’s office.
The voice of the third generation came from inside the door.
Tsunade walked into the office. The teacher was the only one there, which was a good opportunity for her to speak.
“teacher.”
“Um, what’s up?”
“You never come to the temple for no reason.”
The third generation laughed and took the pipe from his mouth.
“Teacher, I would like to ask you to give me something.”
The Third Hokage was still smiling, and as long as it wasn’t too excessive, he would agree to Tsunade’s request.
“My grandfather’s cells and archived research.”
Tsunade is still the outspoken woman.
“what you up to?”
The third generation’s expression then became serious, with his brows furrowed.
He knew very well how many lives Konoha had lost as a result of this experiment.
“I want to restart this experimental project.”
“No, you go back.”
Sandai refused without hesitation. He didn’t want this experiment to cause any more innocent casualties.
The casualties of that experiment still feel like a thorn in his heart.
This is also the reason why he later got furious at Orochimaru for his secret research.
If it were someone else, he would probably have been dealt with on the spot.
“Teacher, I won’t do anything stupid.”
“Can’t.”
The Sandai’s attitude was resolute and his face darkened.
“Teacher, I promise not to conduct human experiments before there are results.”
“No harm will be done to innocent people.”
“You were too eager to succeed in your experiment, which led to such casualties.”
“I will never let this happen again.”
“Moreover, once the research is successful, it will bring Konoha a ninja who can use Wood Release.”
“Is Konoha still Konoha without Wood Release?”
“Where leaves dance, fire grows.”
“The will of fire will continue under the power of Wood Release.”
Tsunade said a lot in one breath, and the last sentence hit the Third Hokage directly in the heart.
The will of fire is what he has been fighting for all his life.
The third generation sighed.
“I can give it to you, but you must ensure that no innocent people are killed or injured.”
Sandai’s words left a lot of room for maneuver, and he also knew that the experiment would eventually be tested on the human body.
Since it cannot be avoided, the only option is to limit casualties to non-innocent people.
“Okay, I can do that.”
Tsunade agreed. This was what she had discussed with Kamiya at the beginning.
“Also, I want to send my people to participate.”
Shen Ye guessed the Sandai’s thoughts clearly.
“No, I need complete autonomy.”
“Currently in Konoha, I am the best researcher in the medical field.”
Tsunade was firm in her attitude, this was Kamiya’s instruction.
The third generation was speechless. Tsunade was telling the truth.
“Forget it, I’ll take you to get it.”
Since it was given, the Third Hokage also chose to believe Tsunade. In terms of bloodline, her bloodline was purer than that of himself, the Hokage.
Their family was one of the main forces that established Konoha.
Sandai stood up and took out a long-dusty iron box from the safe, which contained a complicated key.
“Let’s go.”
After closing the safe, the third generation was the first to walk out of the office.
Tsunade followed silently behind.
After leaving the Hokage Building, the Third Hokage waved his hand to dismiss the Anbu ninjas who were following him.
He took Tsunade alone into the depths of the Konoha Forest.
“Do you know where your grandfather’s cells came from?”
The third generation suddenly spoke, breaking the silence between the two.
“have no idea.”
Tsunade had never considered this question before.
“It was left by the teacher. He believed that the cells of the first generation had immeasurable strategic value to Konoha.”
Three generations revealed the secret.
“If it’s him, it’s not surprising.”
Tsunade was not surprised, she knew that her second grandfather was a man who put profit above all else, was extremely intelligent and level-headed.
“It’s a pity that the teacher died young and was unable to complete this experiment.”
“After that, Konoha lacked high-level combat power, and I was too eager to achieve success, which resulted in a big mistake.”
“I’m telling you this, can you understand what I mean?”
The Sandaime stared directly into Tsunade’s eyes.
“I understand, teacher, I won’t make the same mistake as you did.”
Tsunade did not give the Third Hokage a way out, wrong is wrong.
“That’s good.”
The Sandai continued walking forward with a self-deprecating smile on his face.
After walking for a long time and deep, they came to a big mountain, and the three generations groped for a secret compartment.
Opened the door of the cave.
“In order to avoid detection by hostile countries, this cave was built by the teacher himself.”
The Third Hokage led Tsunade into the dim cave, lighting up the lights along the way. Everything here was self-sufficient.
My second grandfather was really a capable man as he managed to keep the lights on for so many years.
“It’s just ahead. You brought the storage scroll with you, right?”
Tsunade nodded upon hearing this.
Coming to a large iron gate, Sandai took out the key and opened the door.
Due to years of disrepair, the door lock is not working properly.
It took a while to open the door.
In front of me were some old experimental instruments and scattered unimportant documents.
The third generation continued to go deeper and opened another secret room.
There is only one cabinet here, filled with neatly organized documents.
Experiment 1, Experiment 2, Senju clan, Uchiha clan, Shimura clan, Sarutobi clan
They were all records of human experiments, and Tsunade was terrified when she read them.
Only then did I realize how much Konoha paid for that experiment.
“Take it away, these are the sins I bear.”
Tsunade felt that her teacher seemed to have aged a lot at this moment.
“Teacher, I will definitely succeed.”
Without saying anything else, Tsunade pulled out the storage scroll and stored the entire cabinet inside.
The Sandaime watched the cabinet disappear, and unexpectedly, the pressure on his heart was relieved a little.
But he will never be able to repay this debt in this lifetime.
Then, they went to the cold storage room and took out Hashirama’s cells.
“There is no need for this place to exist anymore. All that remains are painful memories.”
After leaving the cave, the Sandaime said this and waved his hand, using the earth escape technique to seal the cave tightly.
He has to bear this guilt alone.
Tsunade saw that her teacher was still in a low mood and did not leave immediately.
She walked quietly beside the Sandaime, and for the first time saw the teacher’s vulnerable side.
He is indeed old.
Those memories of her happily studying with Orochimaru and Jiraiya are gone forever.
At that time, Sarutobi Sensei was full of energy and became Hokage in his twenties. The village prospered under his leadership.
Now, it is Tsunade’s turn to take over the teacher’s responsibility…
Chapter 45: Salamander Hanzo! Let’s fight! (Old version)
Back at the Hokage building, Gang walked into the office and sat down.
Before the Sandaime could even light up his pipe, an ANBU member barged in.
“Third-sama, urgent report.”
“Hanzo of the Land of Rain has declared war on Konoha, the Village of Sand and the Land of Iron at the same time.”
“Fighting has already begun on the front lines.”
When Tsunade heard the news, she was shocked. Shen Ye’s prediction was actually correct. It was still a long way to go before the fifteenth day.
“Gather all the jonin in the village and gather them in the operations department for a meeting.”
“Right away.”
The Sandaime stood up suddenly, his pipe falling onto the desk with a thud.
At this moment, he regained his leadership style and his dignity was inviolable.
It was still the familiar combat meeting room. The last time I met Shen Ye here was when I first met him.
Now, Kamiya was standing next to Tsunade, and the two stood side by side.
Next to him are Orochimaru and Sakumo.
More jonin were on their way, but the Sandaime had not yet shown up.
“Shen Yejun is so good at predicting things. I really admire him.”
Orochimaru’s face was solemn, the war had finally come.
“It was just a slight guess. I didn’t expect that this Salamander Hanzo is really courageous.”
If he had not read the original novel, Shen Ye would never have dared to imagine that a small country would dare to challenge three kingdoms at the same time.
First, he faced Chiyo of Sand Village, but the outcome was inconclusive;
Teach Mifune of the Iron Country a lesson again, and be merciful and let him live;
In the end, he forced the three disciples of the Third Hokage of Konoha to surrender and shamefully gave them the title of “Three Ninjas”.
This Salamander Hanzo is called “demigod”, and he really lives up to his name, being so powerful that it is terrifying.
This guy is exactly the typical young and reckless person in Shen Ye’s mind. He will fight until he is convinced, no matter how powerful a country you are.
“I’m afraid the teacher is really angry this time. The little Rain Country dares to stroke the tiger whiskers of my Konoha.”
Tsunade could see clearly in the office that the pipe was smashed on the table by the Sandaime.
“It’s better not to underestimate the Salamander Hanzo.”
Kamiya reminded Tsunade, because he remembered that Tsunade almost fell into Hanzo’s hands if it weren’t for Jiraiya’s protection.
If he doesn’t die, he will be disabled.
“Kamiya-kun is right. The ‘demigod’ of the ninja world is not just a title for nothing.”
Orochimaru is also very cautious. He believes that there is no false reputation.
Shuomao stood straight like a stone statue, listening to the conversation between the three people.
“Brother, why don’t you speak?”
Shen Ye leaned on his eldest brother’s shoulder, breaking his aloof image.
“If the Rain Country wants to fight, then let’s fight.”
Shuo Mao spoke briefly and to the point, his expression remained calm and his eyes were firm.
“You are quite arrogant.”
When Shen Ye saw his elder brother’s look, he inexplicably thought of this sentence, and successfully broke Sakumo’s defense.
“you….”
“The Sandaime is here.”
Shen Ye quickly stood up, and Sakumo swallowed back the words he had not said yet, looking aggrieved.
Tsunade felt a headache looking at these two guys, but she felt more at ease seeing her sister-in-law Nayuki at home taking care of her pregnancy.
Orochimaru watched the brothers playing with great interest, a pleasure he had never experienced before.
The Sandaime walked into the center of the conference room accompanied by Utane Koharu and Mitokado En.
At this moment, the conference room fell completely silent, and a heavy atmosphere began to spread.
The Sandaime stood still for a moment before he began to speak.
“The Rain Country has declared war on Konoha.”
“The war has begun.”
“I have called you all here today for only one thing.”
“Let Salamander Hanzo know that the dignity of Konoha cannot be trampled upon.”
“Orochimaru will lead the team and head to the Rain Country tomorrow.”
“This battle can only be won, not lost.”
“Do you understand?”
This was not a meeting, but more like a unilateral order from the Sandaime.
The Sandaime’s voice suddenly increased with the last sentence.
It has to be said that the Sandaime enjoys extremely high prestige among the ninjas, and the jonin in the conference room responded in unison.
“Swear to complete the combat mission to the death!”
United, they are all deeply influenced by the Will of Fire.
“Orochimaru, you compile the list of personnel who will go on the expedition and those who will stay behind.”
“Give it to me later.”
After Orochimaru answered, the Sandaime left with the two silent advisors.
“I’ll go.”
Shuo Mao has already signed up.
Shen Ye could only smile bitterly and follow, helpless against this impulsive elder brother.
“Tsunade-chan, you should stay in the village for now.”
“The war has just begun, so there shouldn’t be any large-scale actions.”
“You can come up when you need it.”
Shen Ye knew that Tsunade would need time to properly arrange the Hashirama cells that she had just obtained.
There is no need to rush to the battlefield so early for yourself.
“Kamiya-kun, maybe by the time Tsunade goes to the battlefield, the war will already be over.”
Orochimaru also eased the tense atmosphere.
“I hope so.”
Shen Ye responded with a wry smile. He knew that this war could not be ended in a short period of time and it lasted for several years.
“Okay, I’ll listen to you.”
Tsunade’s beautiful eyes flickered, and she stared at Shen Ye for a while before agreeing.
“Then I’ll get busy first.”
Orochimaru also asked to leave at this time, as the next things were all his to deal with.
Fortunately, it’s just a list of jonin, otherwise we wouldn’t be able to handle it today.
Kamiya left with his eldest brother and Tsunade, and they would be leaving tomorrow, so they had to go home and pack up.
“I’m going to the hospital first. See you in the evening.”
Walking out of the Hokage building, Tsunade said goodbye.
Kamiya agreed, and after watching Tsunade leave, he and Sakumo continued walking home.
“Brother, why are you so impatient?”
Shen Ye was puzzled. His elder sister-in-law was clearly pregnant, so why was his elder brother in such a hurry to go to the battlefield?
“If we don’t fight, how can the next generation live well?”
There was a depth in Sakumo’s eyes. Perhaps he would only reveal his true feelings when facing his younger brother.
Everyone has his own ideas, and he is no exception.
After hearing this, Shen Ye finally understood why his elder brother chose to commit suicide. He loved the village deeply.
When darkness fell and he was abandoned by the village, his heart was dead.
But now Danzo is dead, and with him, there is Nayuki and the unborn Kakashi.
Such a tragedy will never happen again.
“I never thought a taciturn person like you could have such a lofty ideal.”
Shen Ye deliberately joked, trying to lighten the heavy topic.
“I have nothing to say to you.”
Sakumo couldn’t help but glare at his brother, quickened his pace and walked ahead, quickly disappearing from Shen Ye’s sight.
Shen Ye shook his head and chuckled. The eldest brother really couldn’t stand being teased.
When they got home, Nawaki and Minato had already returned from Orochimaru and were training in the training ground.
“Rope Tree, Minato, come here.”
“Brother (teacher), what’s the matter?”
Nawaki and Minato dropped their swords and trotted over.
“How’s your training going lately?”
“There is still no breakthrough in the development of ninjutsu. I feel very disappointed to the teacher.”
Minato looked a little embarrassed. He and Orochimaru had looked up a lot of information during this period, but still couldn’t find the answer.
“Hey, it’s okay. You’re still young and have plenty of time.”
Kamiya knew in his heart that it was unrealistic to expect Minato to produce results immediately, and it was too ridiculous to think that he could develop ninjutsu at the age of ten.
“Sensei said that what I lack is practical experience. I have already reached the level of a Chunin.”
Sheng Shu was full of pride. Ever since he met Shen Ye, his strength had skyrocketed.
“Very good, very good.”
“We in Konoha are going to fight with the Rain Country. Have you heard?”
The two little guys shook their heads, the news had not spread yet.
“I will go to the battlefield tomorrow.”
“I plan to take you two with me.”
“A ninja who has never seen blood is not a true ninja…”
Shen Ye’s expression turned serious…
Chapter 46: Orochimaru! Let’s Go! (Old Version)
After all, going to the battlefield is no joke.
He didn’t dare to guarantee that he could protect the two little guys at all times.
The two spoke in unison, and the young people’s blood began to boil.
I wonder if I can still laugh after seeing the cruelty of war.
“There’s nothing else to do. Just pack up tonight and leave with me tomorrow morning.”
“Shengshu, stay for dinner tonight. Your sister will come over.”
After Shen Ye finished his instructions, he stood up and left, while the two boys were still immersed in excitement.
After Shen Ye left, the two of them chatted endlessly.
Tsunade arrived at the hospital and went straight to the basement laboratory.
Take the information and Hashirama’s cells out of the storage scroll.
I can’t find any trustworthy help right now, so I have to do it myself.
The data were sorted and the cells were returned to the freezer.
After sorting out the piles of information, I left the hospital just in time for dinner.
Tsunade walked towards the Hatake family.
The table was filled with all kinds of delicious food, and the dishes were very rich.
When Shen Ye thought about not having these delicious foods on the battlefield, he really wanted to have another table.
Once Tsunade arrived, the banquet officially began.
“I plan to take Rope Tree with me tomorrow.”
Only then did Shen Ye bring it up with Tsunade.
“Then I’ll leave it to you.”
Tsuna’s face was calm, Rope Tree had long wanted to go to the battlefield, and now was the chance.
What’s more, with Shen Ye accompanying her, the risk is greatly reduced, so Tsunade will naturally not stop her.
“Don’t worry, I’m here.”
Shinya reached out and placed his hand on Tsunade’s.
He no longer avoided people now.
Shengshu lowered his head to eat the meat and pretended not to see it.
Minato watched with great interest, his mind full of the little red-haired girl.
I’ve been busy with training recently and have neglected her a lot.
This blame can only be put on Shen Ye.
“There is news that can be conveyed to me through the Slug Immortal.”
Tsunade treated the Slug Sage as a messenger.
“Okay, cheers.”
Shen Ye raised his glass and the three of them drank it all.
Wine is a good thing. The atmosphere gradually became warmer and no longer so dull.
In the end, Tsunade got drunk, whether intentionally or unintentionally.
Minato followed Nawaki back to the Senju family coyly.
He said he was going to say goodbye to Kushina and would be back the next day.
The small ones left, the big ones stayed, Shen Ye made a huge profit.
Under Sakumo’s surprised gaze, Kamiya carried the drunk Tsunade back to the room.
The words “inappropriate” rolled around in Shuomao’s throat but he couldn’t utter them out loud.
The next morning, Tsunade woke up in Kamiya’s arms.
Feeling the large hand on him, he quietly moved it away.
“Even when I sleep I am restless.”
She turned her head to look at Shen Ye, who had not yet opened his eyes, and brushed her long light yellow hair in front of his nose.
Seeing him reaching out to grab her and then moving away, Shen Ye suddenly opened his eyes and hugged her from the front.
“It’s early in the morning and I’m really mad.”
“Don’t mess with me.”
The corners of Shen Ye’s mouth rose, and he hugged Tsunade even tighter.
“Oops, I have to get up.”
Tsunade felt something was wrong, her face turned red, and she quickly broke free from Shen Ye’s arms and ran out the door.
“coward.”
Shen Ye laughed softly, turned his neck, and got up from the bed.
During breakfast, Nawaki and Minato were carrying backpacks, with Kushina following behind them.
After eating, it was almost time to gather. Sakumo took the package that Nayuki had packed, and the two were reluctant to leave.
“Wait until you come back.”
The situation on the battlefield is unpredictable, and Naxue only hopes that he is safe.
“Wait for me.”
It was rare for Sakumo to kiss Nayuki on the forehead in front of everyone.
Shen Ye’s things were all packed into a storage scroll, and he gave the scroll to Minato.
It is only natural for disciples to do the work for others.
Kushina looked at Shen Ye, who had nothing in his hands, with disdain, not acting like an elder at all.
“Minato, be safe.”
Minato nodded heavily.
Without saying a word, Shen Ye gave Tsunade a tight hug.
“If you really miss me, we’ll meet in the Wet Bone Forest.”
This guy, reverse spiritualism has become a dating method.
Neither of them had the proper respect for the Slug Immortal.
At the gate of the Hatake family, the two teams parted ways.
In the end, Sheng Shu received a pat on the head from his sister and a sentence: “Listen to your elder brother.”
Otherwise he would become the loneliest person.
When they arrived at the village entrance, a large group of jonin and mid-level ninjas had already gathered.
“Kanya-kun, Sakumo-kun.”
A dazzling middle-parted hairstyle caught Shen Ye’s eyes. It was Might Dai.
As expected, the eldest brother also called his good friend whom he had just met.
“Dai, let’s go.”
At this time, Orochimaru had given the signal to advance.
Konoha’s ninja army marches towards the border of the Rain Country.
Shen Ye took out a map of the ninja world from somewhere. It would take about two days for a senior ninja to travel from Konoha to the Land of Rain at full speed.
But this is a large-scale operation, including Genin and supplies, and it will probably take at least half a month to march.
The Rain Kingdom is located on the edge of the border between the Fire Kingdom, the Wind Kingdom, and the Earth Kingdom.
Right next to the Land of Grass, between it and the Land of Iron, there is a place called the Land of Taki.
Shen Ye really couldn’t understand why Salamander Hanzo would go looking for trouble for no reason. Was he too idle?
In the Rain Country, it rains all year round and the valleys are densely covered.
Although the number of Rain Ninjas is small, they are under the iron-blooded management of Hanzo of the Salamander.
He also became brave and skilled in fighting, especially good at assassination and gathering intelligence.
Shen Ye sorted it out based on the information in his memory and the map in his hand.
Decided to act first as the main force was moving too slowly.
It is Orochimaru’s responsibility to lead the team forward. What does it have to do with Hatake Kamiya?
He called up Sakumo and Dai to take the two little ones with them.
After saying hello to Orochimaru, a few people began to leave the main group.
We fed ourselves along the way and ate a lot of game.
There was actually a set of kitchen utensils hidden in Shen Ye’s storage scroll.
This made Shuomao, who was in charge of cooking, have a new understanding of him.
My younger brother was born to enjoy a happy life.
As an older brother, I have to cook for my younger brother. How can I justify this?
After a week of forced march, the group finally crossed the border of the Fire Kingdom and entered the Rain Kingdom.
Based on the clues given by Orochimaru, they found the base of Konoha’s advance negotiation team.
Kamiya and Sakumo went ahead, and as soon as they entered the Rain Country, their faces were full of vigilance.
As soon as we entered this secret camp, we encountered ninjas wearing Konoha forehead protectors and holding kunai blocking our way.
Everything is within Shen Ye’s perception.
Chapter 47 Genius! Sword Pointed at Yuyin! (Old Version)
“Who is coming?”
The two ninjas wearing Konoha green ninja uniforms are at least at the level of Chunin.
“I am the jonin of the Hatake clan, Hatake Kamiya.”
“This is my eldest brother, Hatake Sakumo.”
Shen Ye said this while revealing his identity.
One of the ninjas took it carefully, and the two of them never let go of the kunai in their hands.
After repeated verification, I finally felt relieved.
“Chuunin Asakawaro, I greet Lord Kamiya.”
“Chunnin Jira, I greet Lord Kamiya.”
Shen Ye put away his ID, feeling that something was wrong with the camp.
“What happened?”
Sakumo also frowned and looked around. This camp gave him an unsafe feeling.
“Lord Shen Ye, we have been waiting for the arrival of the main force.”
“But now there are often assassinations and attacks from the Rain Village ninjas.”
“We are just the vanguard of the negotiations. We don’t have enough fighting power, and now we have suffered heavy casualties.”
Since Asakawa Lu’s expression was better than Kira’s, he was the one who narrated.
“Who is leading you now?”
Shen Ye wanted to communicate further with the leading ninja to see how to solve the current dilemma.
“Aburame Funishi-sama has died.”
When Machuanlu mentioned this, there was still a look of pain on his face.
“Let’s go in and take a look first.”
Sakumo spoke and walked ahead, heading deeper into the camp.
Shen Ye had no other choice at this time, so he had to wait and see.
When we walked into the camp, we saw that the tents were in tatters and some were barely even habitable, let alone protected from the wind and rain.
There were still wounded soldiers groaning in the tents.
Some ninjas who were in better condition also stood up and gathered around. Finally, someone came to rescue.
Rope Tree and Minato witnessed the tragic scenes left by the war for the first time, and their faces turned pale.
“This is the jonin Hatake Kanye and Hatake Sakumo.”
Machuan Lu introduced to everyone.
“I know that Lord Kamiya is a genius jonin of the Hatake clan.”
“Sakumo-sama is the head of the Hatake family.”
Many ninjas have heard of their names, which makes it convenient for them to issue orders.
“Okay, quiet down.”
Shen Ye interrupted the ninjas’ conversation loudly, saying that it was not the time yet.
“The main force is still on the way and will take about another week to arrive.”
“Follow my instructions from now on.”
“Any objections?”
Shen Ye stared at these middle and lower-level ninjas with sharp eyes, and no one dared to look him in the eye.
“No objection.”
“Are there any of you who are good at earth escape?”
Shen Ye first arranged for ninjas who were good at earth escape to build mud houses to accommodate the wounded.
Then the camp’s shabby tents were replaced.
Assign tasks based on the ninja’s expertise.
Adjusting the sentry positions, his arrangement is much better than before.
After some tidying up and starting to cook, the camp finally had some life.
It was no longer as dead silent as before, and the ninjas regained some fighting spirit.
It was obvious that he was frightened by the previous assassination and sneak attack by the Rain Ninja.
But we can’t blame them. Even the jonin of the Aburame family died, so what can they, the middle and lower ninjas, do?
Shen Ye also received special care, and several earth-style ninjas thoughtfully built a mud house for him.
Although it is simple, it is better than a tent.
Inside the room, Shen Ye and his group of five were having dinner.
There was some noodles in the pot. On the battlefield, such conditions were rare.
Each person had a small bowl and they ate around the pot with gusto.
“What are your plans next?”
“Just keep waiting like this?”
Sakumo asked his brother what he thought.
“It’s not my style to be bullied.”
“Since the Rain Ninja dares to come, you must be prepared to pay the price.”
“If I’m not mistaken, these are all smoke bombs released by Hanzo Salamander.”
“Fighting on three fronts, how can he have the energy to resist at the same time?”
“Send your men to harass and delay the enemy, then defeat them one by one.”
“That was his real intention.”
Sakumo frowned and thought about what Shen Ye said. It seemed to make some sense.
He is also a master of assassination, but in terms of strategy, he is really at the level of a younger brother.
Dai was a careless guy and didn’t listen at all. He was the one who ate the most.
Shen Ye can understand that physical training consumes a lot of energy, but it is too much for you to compete with a child for food.
Nawaki and Minato looked aggrieved. They couldn’t get the noodles in the fight, so they could only look at Shen Ye, hoping that he would give them more noodles.
The child was still growing, and Shen Ye couldn’t bear it, so he cooked a lot more noodles.
This Coke ruined Dai.
Shen Ye simply turned a blind eye and continued to discuss with his elder brother.
“Now is the time for Rain Ninja harassment, which means Hanzo’s main target is not our Konoha.”
“I plan to take the initiative and at least make sure that the Rain Ninjas dare not act rashly before the main force arrives.”
When Shen Ye told him his plan, Sakumo immediately said that he was good at this job.
“Leave it to me. I’ll deal with those pesky rats.”
“Brother, you and Dai stay here to guard the camp.”
“I’ll take Minato and Nawaki with me. They need the training of actual combat.”
What Shen Ye said was what he was thinking.
A small-scale elite ninja operation, just right for the growth of the two little guys.
Large-scale battles would actually do them no good, and the jonin might even be killed by the genin.
“Isn’t that too risky?”
Sakumo feels that Shen Ye’s plan is too radical, and it might be a good idea to educate his disciples in a gentler way.
“Don’t worry, I left the Flying Thunder God Mark on them all.”
Shen Ye showed this trump card, which was also his greatest reliance to ensure the safety of the two little guys.
If you can’t defeat them, go and rescue them.
“Okay, Dai and I will stay then.”
Sakumo said, patting Dai’s shoulder.
Only then did Dai echo the voice.
“Don’t worry, Shen Yejun, we are here to protect the camp.”
Looking at the noodles hanging at the corner of Dai’s mouth, if Shen Ye had not read the original novel, he would not believe that this guy could be so powerful and that his son was even more powerful than him.
“Minato, Nawaki, do you two have any objections?”
After Shen Ye had settled everything, he asked the two little guys about their wishes.
“I do.”
The two children were very polite and at least finished the food in their mouths and put down their bowls.
“Eat, and when you’re full, follow me.”
Shen Ye put down the bowl, got up and went out.
He still has some questions.
He found Makawa Ryu who was resting in the tent…
“Lord Shen Ye.”
“Please sit down. You’re welcome.”
“I have something I want to ask you.”
Shen Ye smiled warmly and sat down next to Machuanlu.
“Which direction do those Rain Ninja usually come from?”
“Do they have any special skills?”
Shen Ye had almost no impression of Yu Shinobi, so he could only try to find out some information from Machuanlu.
“It’s on the north side of the camp. We always come from that direction.”
“I don’t see any special skills.”
“They can hide their aura, and most of them use water escape.”
“When it rains, coupled with the water clone, it becomes elusive.”
Asakawa Ryu is just a Chunin, it’s already pretty good that he can summarize this information.
Shen Ye didn’t make things difficult for him, and this information could also fool Minato and Nawaki.
Otherwise you will appear to be ignorant and it will be so embarrassing.
Patting Makawaro on the shoulder, Shen Ye thanked him and left.
“Are you ready, both of you?”
Shen Ye led Sheng Shu and Shuimen to stand at the entrance of the camp with a serious face.
“I’m ready.”
The two little guys said in unison, each with a Han sword hanging on their waist.
In their eyes, Shen Ye’s back seemed particularly tall, as he took two novices to do such an exciting mission.
You are worthy of being my teacher (big brother).
“Okay, let’s go.”
Shen Ye slowed down his pace, slightly ahead of the two little guys, and headed towards the north of the camp…
Chapter 48: Ninjutsu! Strength! (Old version)
Although it’s not raining now, the forest is still very damp and the tree trunks are a bit slippery.
The careless Rope Tree almost lost his balance and fell down, but fortunately Minato pulled him in time, thus avoiding a serious fall.
“How many times have I told you to pay attention to the details?”
“Chakra should be evenly distributed on the soles of your feet. Don’t let your mind wander.”
“Why are you learning sword if your lower body is not stable? It’s useless to practice horse stance.”
Shen Ye gave him a lecture without any hesitation, which was a thousand times stricter than the training at home.
After all, Sheng Shu was still young, so he replied a little aggrievedly: “I will pay attention next time.”
Minato didn’t dare to say a word. This was the first time he saw Shen Ye so angry.
Even when being scolded at home, Shen Ye always smiled.
“Minato did a good job. First of all, he needs to adapt to the environment.”
“The air here is humid, and the terrain is different from Konoha. If you don’t even have this much observation ability.”
“I think you should go home.”
The reason why Shen Ye scolded Sheng Shu like this was because he found that this guy was very careless and didn’t pay attention to the surrounding environment at all.
No wonder he was killed by the magic weapon, his death was not unjust.
If he is not made to remember this deeply, he will not be able to correct this habit which may be fatal.
And Minato, who was able to stand out in the Third Ninja World War, was far superior to Nawaki in these aspects.
“Got it, big brother.”
Only after hearing Shen Ye’s tone soften did Sheng Shu dare to answer loudly.
Shen Ye said nothing more and continued walking in front.
“Shengshu, be careful, the teacher is right.”
“This is a battlefield, people will die.”
“Do you remember what the wounded looked like?”
At this time, Minato began to persuade Nawaki, and he could already understand what Kamiya said.
Sheng Shu’s face gradually turned pale and he nodded heavily.
“Don’t worry, I know Big Brother is doing this for my own good.”
The two little guys walked side by side, and it took a lot of effort for them to just keep up with Shen Ye’s pace.
As we got further away from the camp, the humidity in the deep forest became heavier.
There were small puddles of water everywhere on the ground.
Shen Ye also began to notice some hidden markings, and wondered what they meant.
But he speculated that it was a unique communication method of the Rain Ninjas.
He became even more alert because he had two children and he didn’t want to see anything happen to any of them.
“Be alert and be aware of your surroundings.”
Shen Ye reminded the two little guys.
Nawaki and Minato also became more cautious, which caused their physical strength to be quickly depleted.
Shen Ye saw it all, but he did not sense any chakra activity nearby.
Keep moving forward at the same speed.
The three of them walked forward a few more miles, and Shen Ye vaguely sensed some unfamiliar chakras.
He himself was not a perception-type ninja, which meant that the other party was not far away from them.
Shen Ye dodged several kunai, and a Rain Ninja wearing a gas mask appeared in front of the three of them.
“The ninja of Konoha actually dared to show up on his own initiative.”
“Are you here to die?”
The face of this Rain Ninja was hidden behind the mask, but his tone was so arrogant that Shen Ye felt like beating him up.
He held the eight-sided Han sword in his right hand, intending to attack this guy through the heart.
Suddenly he felt something, and with a flash of inspiration, Shen Ye decided to play with this Rain Ninja.
“You are hiding your head and showing your tail, yet you dare to speak so arrogantly.”
That one sentence made the Rain Ninja furious.
I saw him making seals with his hands.
A huge stream of water spurted out of the Rain Ninja’s mouth and turned into a water dragon and pounced towards Shen Ye.
“It’s just a trifle.”
Shen Ye fought head-on, and the eight-sided Han sword flashed with lightning, breaking the water ball into pieces and scattering it around.
Behind him, Nawaki and Minato also drew their swords and remained alert.
“He looks like a jonin. I want to see how many jonin you have in Konoha that I can kill.”
This Rain Ninja had not yet realized how powerful Shen Ye was and continued to speak arrogantly.
Shen Ye couldn’t help it anymore, this guy was too arrogant.
He quickly got close to the Rain Ninja and stabbed with his sword, but the feeling was wrong.
As expected, the Rain Ninja in front of him turned into a water clone and then disappeared.
The real body attacked from behind, revealing a ferocious smile under the mask.
Unexpectedly, Shen Ye didn’t even turn his head, but kicked back with his right leg, hitting him in the chest.
The Rain Ninja flew backwards, blood began to seep out through the mask, and Shen Ye held back on the kick.
Not even chakra was injected into the Rain Ninja’s body.
This Rain Ninja was quite sensible. When he saw he was no match for his opponent, he immediately ran away.
“Stay alert, I’ll be back soon.”
Shen Ye actually left the two little guys behind and chased after them.
Minato looked incredulous, this was not something the astute teacher would do.
But he didn’t say much. After all, he stayed just to protect himself and Shengshu.
“You dare to chase me? If we can hold you back, your subordinates will probably have to wait for you to return to collect your body.”
Yu Shinobi turned around and saw Shen Ye chasing after him, and was secretly happy, as he thought this mission would end in failure.
“How can you let your subordinates take action if you don’t chase them?”
Shen Ye raised the corner of his mouth slightly, no longer hiding his strength.
Drawing the sword, starting posture.
“A flash of lightning, six consecutive strikes.”
When the Rain Ninja saw Kamiya coming, he quickly used his Water Clone.
Unfortunately, two zigzag lightning flashed across the sky, cutting both the Rain Ninja and his water clone in half.
A supporting role of a jonin in the Land of Rain – killed in action.
“Remember to say hello to the God of Death when you see him, and don’t be so arrogant in your next life.”
“In my Naruto world, no one more arrogant than me is allowed to exist.”
Shen Ye put away the Eight-sided Han Sword and returned to the mark he had left behind like a Flying Thunder God.
He just happened to see the figures of Nawaki and Minato, and it only took him a blink of an eye to go from chasing to coming back.
Yu Ninja never dreamed that he couldn’t even get a moment to delay his breath.
At this moment, Mizumon and Rope Tree were standing back to back, and there was a puddle of water on the thick tree trunk in front of Rope Tree.
Rope Tree threw a kunai. He thought this was unusual because the tree trunk was round, so how could there be water accumulated?
Shen Ye was genuinely happy to see this scene, as his brother-in-law finally got the hang of it.
Before the kunai could reach the puddle, a Rain Ninja suddenly appeared from it and knocked the kunai away with one blow.
“It’s still not detailed enough.”
Judging from the voice, this Rain Ninja wearing a gas mask doesn’t seem to be very old.
Two more ninjas also showed up behind him.
The puddle is gone.
Nawaki and Minato were facing the three Chunins from the Rain Country, and the alertness in their hearts was growing like weeds.
“How dare your brainless Jonin leave you two little brats here.”
“Don’t blame us for being cruel if you die.”
As he spoke, the Rain Ninja in front took the lead and rushed towards the two little guys.
The two behind followed closely behind, and the three Rain Ninjas formed a V-shaped formation, holding kunai in their hands, and rushed towards the two children.
Shen Ye’s eyebrows twitched when he heard this. It was really true that a team is like its people. No one could talk properly.
If it wasn’t for the purpose of training these two little guys, he would have taken action long ago, killing them one by one with a sword, and sending them to reunite with the talkative jonin.
An inch longer makes you stronger; an inch shorter makes you more dangerous.
Obviously, this head-on confrontation is only about strength and no danger.
The two little guys used the Han sword with ease and had solid basic skills, and they forced the three Rain Ninjas back.
Without causing any harm, Nawaki even cut the leading Rain Ninja’s mask in half, revealing a young face.
The Rain Ninja tore off his mask and threw it away, anger instantly evident on his face.
Three people couldn’t even handle two children, and their masks were knocked off. It was a great humiliation.
“Water escape, water chaos wave!”
“Ninjutsu, like a thousand drops of rain!”
“Ninjutsu, Five-eating Shark!”
The three Rain Ninjas each used ninjutsu to attack the two little guys.
Sheng Shu’s face darkened and he quickly formed seals with his hands.
“Water Style, Water Dragon Bullet Technique!”
The last time Shen Ye saw Sheng Shu use this trick was before. Now the water dragon not only has increased power.
He has also grown a lot bigger, no wonder Orochimaru said he already has the strength of a Chunin.
“Earth escape, return from earth and land!”
Rope Tree’s Water Dragon Bomb offset the Water Ranbo and Goshoku Same, and his chakra amount was obviously superior.
Then he used Earth Escape to block the Senbon that was falling from the sky.
Minato’s figure had disappeared by using the earth escape technique and was approaching the three Rain Ninjas from the side.
He could see that these three guys had average close combat abilities.
Shen Ye saw it clearly and couldn’t help but sigh, no wonder Minato was able to stand out in the Third World War.
He has such fighting wisdom at the age of ten. If he doesn’t die, he will definitely be successful.
Seeing that their ninjutsu was broken and Minato attacked from the side, the three Rain Ninjas had no choice but to fight back.
At this time, Sheng Shu also launched an attack from the front.
Chapter 49 Kill! (Old Version)
The five men engaged in a fierce hand-to-hand fight.
Taking advantage of the length of the Han sword, the two little guys quickly suppressed the three Rain Ninjas, leaving several scars on each of them.
Seeing that they were no match for the enemy, the Rain Ninjas were determined to withdraw from the attack range of the two little guys, even at the cost of incurring new injuries.
Using ninjutsu once again, the three of them dispersed, not giving the two little guys a chance to fight.
Under the separation of ninjutsu, Nawaki and Minato’s physical strength has reached its limit.
Yu Ren was waiting for the opportunity, but the two of them had already traveled a long way.
Gasping for breath, Minato used Wind Style Great Breakthrough to attack the leading Rain Ninja.
Seeing this, Sheng Shu also rushed forward, and the two of them planned to work together to deal with one first.
The remaining two Rain Ninjas naturally would not stand idly by.
Two more water attacks came.
In a hurry, Sheng Shu used earth escape to resist part of it and endured the rest.
Blood flowed from the corner of his mouth, his body swayed and then steadied, and he thrust his sword straight through the chest of the Rain Ninja who was resisting the big breakthrough.
The first battle was a success, and Nawaki had no time to feel the discomfort of his first kill, so he drew his sword and turned around, confronting the remaining Rain Ninja again.
Now it’s two against two, so our chances of winning are better.
Shen Ye originally wanted to save Sheng Shu, but stopped when he saw that he had already started to form hand seals.
In this round, Sheng Shu made great contributions.
In order to save chakra, the two little guys chose close combat.
Minato defeated his opponent at the cost of a wound.
Due to his injuries, Nawaki was unable to attack for a long time, and it was only with the support of Minato that he finally defeated the last Rain Ninja.
The fallen Rain Ninja looked at Minato approaching step by step and begged for mercy.
“Can you please spare my life? I am just following orders.”
“As long as you let me go, I promise to never appear in front of you again.”
It was a girl, the mask had been removed, she had a pretty face, about thirteen or fourteen years old.
Under the shadow of death, her face was already in tears.
“I’m sorry, this is war.”
Minato’s face darkened, and he swung his sword down, and the girl died with resentment.
At this time, Sheng Shu fell to the ground. Excessive consumption and injuries made him unable to stand up.
“Rope tree.”
Minato drew his sword and ran over to hold onto Nawaki.
He took out a soldier pill from his ninja bag and stuffed it into his mouth.
These were specially made by Tsunade and are extremely effective.
“I’m fine, I just consumed too much energy.”
“Why hasn’t Big Brother come back yet?”
After swallowing the Bingliang Pill, Rope Tree looked a little fragile, with tears falling from the corners of his eyes.
“The teacher will be fine.”
Minato has full confidence in Kamiya’s ability.
As both of them were experiencing killing for the first time, Minato’s psychological endurance was stronger than Nawaki’s.
However, Naoki’s performance was what it should be like when going to the battlefield for the first time. After all, geniuses are always a minority.
“Ahem, well done.”
Shen Ye then emerged from his hiding place and came in front of the two little guys.
“Xiaoshang, I’ll take you back.”
Shen Ye checked Nawaki’s injuries and carried him on his back.
“Minato already has the strength of a Chunin, I am relieved.”
Shinya praised Minato generously, which was what he deserved.
“Thanks to the teacher’s teaching.”
“Haha, I just like down-to-earth kids like you.”
Kamiya laughed, amused by Minato’s praise.
“Rope Tree, you did a great job too.”
“I found the enemy’s weakness and exchanged injuries for lives.”
“Although I don’t agree with it, it’s a good strategy as a last resort.”
“From today on, you are already a qualified ninja.”
Shen Ye jumped on the tree trunk and encouraged his brother-in-law.
Minato then realized that this was a test from the teacher for both of them.
He has always been there to protect me.
“Brother, I’m so scared.”
“I’m afraid of disappointing you, afraid that I will never see you again, or my sister again.”
Nawaki cried even harder on Shen Ye’s back.
“This is war, and hopefully in the future we will be able to prevent it from happening again.”
Shen Ye sighed. This was the wish of many people, and everyone was trying to realize this wish in different ways.
However, war is the main theme throughout “Naruto”.
At this moment, he did not think that Sheng Shu was too weak. He was not as good as Sheng Shu when he first carried out the mission.
If it weren’t for his elder brother Sakumo, it would take him a long time to get over that shadow.
Under the education under the five-star red flag, killing was too unfamiliar to him, but this was a world where the strong preyed on the weak.
Now he has become accustomed to it and numb.
The three of them returned along the same route.
Sheng Shu fell into a deep sleep on Shen Ye’s back.
Minato took the Bingliang Pill, and his physical strength and chakra gradually recovered.
With Shen Ye deliberately slowing down his pace, he was able to keep up.
“Sensei, where is that jonin?”
Minato couldn’t help but ask, if the teacher came back when Nawaki took action.
Didn’t that Rain Ninja just escape?
“Dead.”
Shen Ye’s answer was simple and clear.
“this…”
Minato didn’t know how to describe his shock, and he had a deeper understanding of Shen Ye’s strength.
“I know a fast forbidden technique. I’ll teach you when you grow up.”
Shinya reached out and gently touched Minato’s head.
How can Minato be called Yellow Flash without Flying Thunder God?
“I will definitely study hard then.”
Minato’s doubts were answered, and his heart was filled with longing.
How fast is soon?
He can’t wait to grow up now.
The return to the camp was much faster than the departure. When Shen Ye appeared in front of the camp gate carrying Sheng Shu, those conscientious Konoha ninjas still came out to question them, but their attitude was obviously much warmer than when they first arrived.
After quick identity confirmation, the three were released smoothly.
Shen Ye walked straight towards the small earth house, where Sakumo and Dai were still discussing the secrets of the Eight Gates in depth.
Since they were unable to carry out the experiment in practice, the two crazy practitioners turned to digging deeper into the theory.
“What happened to the rope tree?”
When Sakumo saw Shen Ye carrying Naoki on his back, he asked with concern. After all, they would be family in the future, so his tone was naturally intimate.
“I got a minor injury. It was the first time I saw bleeding. I was fine when I woke up.”
Shen Ye gently placed the rope tree on his back onto the bed.
Minato sat down quietly.
“How many enemies did you defeat this time?”
Sakumo has full confidence in Kamiya’s ability and believes that he will gain something once he takes action.
“One jonin, Minato and the other two took out three chuunins.”
Shen Ye said calmly, “Together they make a standard team.”
To him, an ordinary jonin did not pose a real challenge, and there was no fluctuation on his face.
Chapter 50: Salamander Hanzo! Minato! Konoha! (Old version)
“Minato, good job.”
Dai smiled at Minato and gave him a thumbs up in appreciation.
“hey-hey.”
Minato scratched the back of his head sheepishly, smiling widely.
“Since you are back, stay and guard the camp.”
Sakumo said, “There’s only one jonin, the rain ninja probably hasn’t felt the pain yet.”
“Dai and I will make another trip.”
Sakumo continued, “Let the Rain Ninja see the power of our Konoha.”
At this moment, Sakumo could no longer hold back, as guarding the home was not something that suited him as an assassin.
“Yes, Kamiya-kun, Brother Sakumo and I will go again.”
Dai, who was participating in such a war for the first time, was also eager to show his strength.
“Okay, go ahead.”
Shen Ye didn’t even say the word “be careful”, he thought that his elder brother and Dai would join forces.
Unless Hanzo of the Salamander takes action personally, the ordinary characters among the Rain Ninjas are not to be feared at all.
“Let’s go. See you later.”
Sakumo stood up, and Dai followed closely behind him as they left the camp.
The two ninjas with the strength of jonin moved much faster than when Shen Ye was with the two little ones.
Shumao’s rich practical experience also makes him better at finding clues and tracking.
The two eventually discovered five Rain Ninja teams led by Jonin.
Under the light of Sakumo’s sword and Dai’s Eight Gates, none of the twenty Rain Ninjas survived and their deaths were miserable.
With the addition of Kamiya and his group, the losses of the Rain Ninjas became increasingly severe.
It was originally a harassment tactic arranged by Salamander Hanzo to delay time, and the manpower was limited.
The sudden loss of twenty people was hard for the leading ninja to accept.
The leading ninja Yamaru had to narrow the scope of his actions.
At the same time, he sent someone to contact Hanzo of the Salamander who was fighting fiercely with Chiyo of the Sand Village.
When Hanzo learned the news, he tore up the letter in anger.
The arrival of the Konoha ninja was much faster than he expected, and he thought that Konoha’s main force had arrived.
Little did they know that this was just Shen Ye and the others taking the lead.
“Send more men to Yamaru, keep him alert, and avoid direct confrontation with Konoha’s people for the time being.”
Hanzo gave the order and the ninja kneeling before him stepped back after receiving it.
At this time, Hanzo was in the territory of the Land of Wind. He did not choose to defend it, but instead adopted the strategy of a surprise attack on the Sand Village.
His courage is admirable.
After the Sand Village discovered Hanzo, they also sent Chiyo to lead a large army to meet the attack.
The two sides have engaged in several clashes, with casualties on both sides.
Hanzo’s poison technique caused heavy losses to the Sand Ninjas, and Chiyo’s puppets made the Rain Ninjas suffer.
“That damn puppet old woman.”
Hanzo couldn’t help but curse. If it weren’t for Chiyo, the Sand Ninja would be nothing but ordinary to him.
At this time in the Sand Ninja Camp, Chiyo was immersed in studying Hanzo’s poison, but how could that poison be easily cured? Even if she was an expert in using poison.
“This old man with the snorkel is really abominable.”
Chiyo continued her research while cursing, it seemed that it would take some time to detoxify.
Thinking that more Sand Ninja might die at Hanzo’s hands during this period, her brows furrowed.
“Mother, you have been studying for a day and a night. Take a rest.”
The speaker was a red-haired young man with a handsome face, and it was Scorpion’s father.
“Yes, sister, your body won’t be able to take it if you keep going like this.”
Ebizo was also trying to persuade him.
“I will not be at peace until I detoxify myself.”
Chiyo sighed, rubbed her sore eyes, and secretly vowed in her heart that she would tear Hanzo into pieces.
Soon, the ninja came to report that Hanzo had launched another offensive.
Chiyo had no choice but to fight with her brother and son.
The Rain Ninjas and the Sand Ninjas were fighting fiercely in the Land of Wind.
And Shen Ye and his crew traveled northward for many days, but they did not even encounter the shadow of a Rain Ninja.
They guessed the Rain Ninja’s intention to withdraw their forces and spent a few peaceful days in the camp.
A week later, Orochimaru arrived at the camp with his army.
Shen Ye was informed of the news, and he immediately went to greet them with Shumao and others.
Supplies such as food, tools and medicine were continuously transported into the camp.
Everything went on in an orderly manner under Orochimaru’s arrangement, and the size of the camp quickly expanded several times.
All tents and houses were laid out strictly according to requirements, which were all unknown areas for Shen Ye.
After Orochimaru settled the Konoha ninjas, everyone gathered in the newly built mud house.
The room was simple, with Shen Ye and the others sitting around a low table.
There were some fruits on the table, all of which were newly arrived supplies.
The two little ones knelt and sat aside obediently.
Nawaki’s injuries have healed and he is very happy to see Orochimaru.
“Kamiya-kun has told me, you did a great job.”
Orochimaru patted Rope Tree’s head gently with a faint smile on his face.
Sheng Shu was so happy that his eyes narrowed when he received the teacher’s praise.
“Shinye-kun, do you have any recent information?”
Orochimaru asked, and everyone’s expressions turned serious.
“Rain Ninjas are currently mostly small-scale operations, focusing on assassinations and harassment.”
Shen Ye shared the situation in the past week and his own speculations.
“I think that the main target of Salamander Hanzo is not our Konoha at the moment, he is just stalling for time.
In the past few days, the Rain Ninja troops responsible for harassment seem to be intimidated by us and have been silent for three consecutive days.”
Shen Ye finished his statement. He believed that with Orochimaru’s wisdom, he didn’t need too much guidance from him.
Sakumo and Dai were just silent listeners at this time, listening without saying anything. The whole cabin was only echoed with the voices of Orochimaru and Kamiya.
“Shinya-kun’s analysis makes sense.”
Orochimaru thought about it for a moment and came up with a comprehensive response plan.
“Next, I will send people to continue searching for the whereabouts of the Rain Ninja.”
“And pretend to launch a massive attack, watch their reaction, and the truth will naturally come out.”
“Can.”
Kamiya had never commanded an army and had no desire to interfere, so he did not object to Orochimaru’s strategy.
After a night of rest, Orochimaru began to deploy troops the next day, gathering all members of the Hyuga clan and sensory ninjas.
He personally led many Konoha ninjas in a team of one jonin and three chuunins to search the north of the camp.
Shen Ye volunteered to stay in the camp, as a large-scale search would not be of much help to the growth of the two little ones.
In fact, their lack of experience may hold us back.
After all, the two young Chunins don’t have very strong perception.
At the entrance of the camp, Orochimaru wanted to take Rope Tree with him.
“Shengshu, do you want to go with the teacher?”
“No need for that. I just plan to give Sheng Shu some more guidance. He still has some areas that need improvement.”
Shen Ye hurriedly stopped him and protected Naoki behind him. He looked a little nervous, fearing that Orochimaru would take Naoki away directly.
If Sheng Shu encounters an accident in front of him again, it would be fine if he himself is mentally twisted.
How am I going to explain this to Tsunade when I get back?
Sheng Shu looked at Shen Ye in confusion. His eldest brother had praised him for his good performance yesterday.
Why is it that there are shortcomings again today?
But he opened his mouth but ultimately didn’t dare to say anything as he still remembered the scene of being scolded before.
“Well, let’s go.”
Orochimaru did not insist on taking Rope Tree with him, and after bidding farewell to Kamiya, he set off with his army.
Shen Ye brought the two children back to the camp. Sakumo was naturally unwilling to fall behind in such an exciting mission.
He also asked Orochimaru for a Chunin from the Hyuga family to join the team and leave together.
“Teacher, can you find the Rain Ninja this time?”
Minato asked as he followed Kamiya obediently.
“able!”
Shen Ye patted the future Hokage Minato Namikaze on the shoulder, his mouth slightly raised, and a cold light flashed in his eyes…